Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Ten years ago the Grimm disappeared without a trace. No big war to end it all, no move on the Kingdoms from Salem or protective measures from Ozpin, nothing. It was like they never existed in the first place.

The reaction was almost immediate. Every Kingdom scrambled to find the answer, digging for anything concrete, and yet they found nothing. No answers in the records, and no explanation even from Headmaster Ozpin himself. He was as dumbfounded as anyone else.

The entire population felt like they had just woken up from a nightmare that seemed all too lucid. Even now, almost a decade after the fact, no answers have surfaced, be it from scientists or Huntsman-based academics alike.

But time never stopped, even as the answers continued to elude them.

Things had to be done, jobs had to be finished, and people had to live their lives. The world must continue to survive and thrive, lest it all mean nothing in the end.

So eventually the world moved on.

Expansion programs began anew. Incentives to increase the population were implemented. Every Kingdom worked together to expand their territories, in the shared interest of regaining what they had lost.

And so, Remnant flourished for the first time in its history. It was free of its greatest threat. Everyone moved on, except for one kind of person.

After all, what was a Huntsman's place in a world without Humanity's greatest threat?

Unbeknownst to them, this very world was brought upon by one of their best. Someone they had unknowingly casted away… yet did everything to save it all the same.

Alas, the Rusted Knight tale simply wasn't that popular a fairy tale among children anymore.

Well, all except the one little girl who had lived through it with him.

"Uncle…" A young girl named Akane asked as she laid on the ground, having just finished a training session together with her Uncle in their secluded Mistralian cottage.

"Hm?" Her uncle stood before her with an eyebrow raised and concern in his face. He had blond hair, blue eyes, a clean shave, and a sharp but kind gaze that was endless. Looking no older than thirty, her uncle's broad shoulders and confident gait enforced the impression that he was a tall figure, but not as much because of his physicality but more so because of his sheer presence.

He was the very personification of a Knight – though, the odd lack of care he had to his Rusted armor rubbed many the wrong way.

Akane sighed as she gathered her thoughts. For a long time he had been her only source of warmth, her rock to lean on…

And of course, it helped that he was also the strongest person she had ever known.

"So, you see… I've been thinking about it, and… I want to go to Beacon."

"Beacon, huh…?" Her uncle clicked his tongue as his hands ran across his armor. It was rusty and unkempt, though his family blade still shone as bright as ever.

He looked at her again, his gaze concerned. "And why do you wanna go there?"

"Just…" Akane had waved her hands, "I wanna see the world. I want to see what it was like for you."

"They kicked me out, you know."

"But you never say anything bad about them."

"…"

"Uncle, please! I can't stay my entire life here. I want to- I want to see, uncle!"

"…"

"U- Uncle…?"

"No." Her uncle had shaken his head and said firmly. "You're too young for that."

"But you told me the Red Reaper started her adventures at fifteen! And her sister, the Goldenlocks Brawler, never complained!"

"Those are just stories, dear Akane. To help you sleep at night."

"That's not the point! I just-!"

"I said no." Her uncle had said more firmly this time. He levelled one of his looks at her, one she knew meant there would be no more arguing. For that look had cowed the coldest of maidens, had sent mooks and criminals packing, and had become intrinsic whenever he had something that he'd bend the world to accommodate.

But Akane wasn't intimidated. She had seen that look a thousand times and knew the differences between when he truly meant harm and when he was just protecting them with his bleeding heart.

Akane scoffed and crossed her arms, turning back and going back to her room with a huff. "Fine then."

She did her best to ignore her uncle's sigh as he sheathed his sword, tidying up the garden of their cottage behind her. Did her best to ignore the way it tugged on her heartstrings… but she couldn't stay beneath her uncle's shadow forever.

He had saved her back when she was just a toddler. Had kept her close and taken care of her as he and his allies travelled the world, had protected her from 'a big evil witch in a big evil tower' as he had told her – and she had lived through too, of course.

Not that she didn't believe his stories, she enjoyed them very much whenever he sat her down as he told them; it was always a delight to hear his tales of the Flying Valykrie, of the Silent Lie, of the Red Reaper, of the Snow Angel, of the Goldenlocks Brawler, and of the Feline Ninja.

And also, the story he seemed to enjoy so much, the story of the Invincible Spartan…

But those very stories were the ones that were pushing her to grow. She wanted to be like  them , like those heroes in his stories, like  he  had protected her too.

Sometimes, she couldn't help but feel like he was keeping a world of secrets from her… but after raising her with love she couldn't find anywhere else, she knew that he deserved her trust back at least.

But not this time.

And so, on that night, when she was sure that her uncle had fallen asleep…

…Akane ran away from the only home she had ever known, all to achieve her dream and make her Uncle proud.

…And unknowingly, do the very same mistake her Uncle had done in his younger days.

Vale, Present Day. 10 Years after the "Grimm Wipeout."

Standing on the sidewalk of Downtown Vale, 15-year-old Akane couldn't help but gape in awe at the tall buildings surrounding her. The bright lights, the skyscraper buildings, the blend of tradition and modern, she wanted to absorb everything she saw to her memory forever.

"So this is Vale, huh…." She gasped out. It was just… so different than home!

So exciting!

Things weren't near as fancy as Vale back in her small Mistralian village. In the few times her uncle brought her away from their cottage in the woods and down to the city, they mostly went to the markets to buy groceries and other knicks and knacks.

On more special occasions, though, he would take her downtown proper to get her anything she wanted. Those days were the best! She'd get ice cream, get toys that she'd never dreamed of, and even the odd comic here and there!

Then again, that was only after he had trained her to the bone… but still! She loved him all the same!

But back to Vale. This, this whole thing, this whole city was just so different! She couldn't wait to properly explore it all… and without her Uncle's constant presence and guiding hand, for once.

She was a big girl now – her aunties had said so!

With that thought, she concluded that she had made the right choice in going here, it seemed. No matter what the cost of leaving her home was, this was the right step to take to follow her dream.

Her 'family' would understand with time; she was sure of it! Because her dream was only to-!

CRASH!

Akane's thoughts were broken when she heard glass shattering. People screamed and ran in panic, and she shot her gaze to the source.

It was from a Dust store across the street, getting robbed by some thugs wearing black hoodies! Akane narrowed her eyes.

Interestingly, they had a unique emblem on their backs as they pranced around. She felt familiarity spark in the back of her head. Where had she seen those before…?

"Police! Call the police!" The crowd had shouted as they ran past her, still frozen in spot. In mere seconds the street had cleared out, leaving her alone standing across from the store. From where she was, Akane saw the 'leader' of the thugs get closer to the terrified shopkeeper. He waved a gun around, intimidating the panicked and terribly scared old man.

"Well? What're you waiting for?!" The thug leader screamed. "Give us the goods!"

Akane narrowed her eyes. This was it, the entire reason she came to Vale. To reach her dream…

Helping people who need it.

Akane smiled. And since that was her dream, now seemed like the proper chance to reach it, wasn't it?

Akane silently crept closer to the store. The thugs screamed louder as she crept closer, and of course none the wiser. She peeked as she walked closer around the broken window. It seemed that a thug was standing behind the door, though why was he guarding that with a broken window on the store, Akane didn't know.

But still, that meant around that door was a blind spot.

Akane reached the door and hugged her back against it, careful not to open it as she listened in. She had to be patient…

But then she heard the 'leader' fire a warning shot. "Hurry it up, old man!"

Oh, screw patience.

"HYAH!" Akane kicked the door open.

"AH!" The grunt on the other side of the door went flying, face-first to the floor. The other guards quickly looked to the door, including the leader. An intruder-!

Akane dashed inside the building and punched the first guard she saw. He yelled and fell to the ground, not prepared for the assault.

"LITTLE BRAT!" A thug screamed. Behind her!

Akane ducked and dodged a swing from a wooden katana. She turned around and kicked the thug away, sending him crashing against several racks of Dust.

"Cocky girl! Have some!" The leader shouted. He waved his gun and pointed it in Akane's direction, finger on the trigger.

Akane's eyes widened. If he missed, then he'd hit the Dust and blow up the entire store!

"TAKE THIS!"

Akane shielded herself with her arms.

BANG BANG BANG BANG!

The shot hit her straight on, hitting her skin and bouncing off it harmlessly.

The thug looked at his weapon and stared at its smoking barrel in confusion. "What the hell…?"

"Hyah!" Akane dashed forwards and brought her heel to his chin. He flew up, crashing to the ceiling head first and getting planted there stuck. The gun clattered to the floor with a smoking barrel, aimed safely away from the store.

Akane let out a sigh of relief.

"Phew!" Akane rubbed the sweat off her forehead. Now, time to call the cops and get this all sorted out. She just wanted to help, after all! Hopefully, this wouldn't ruin her chances of getting to Beacon, eh-?

"Those were some pretty good moves, young lady." A voice said from the doorway. Akane turned her head towards it and found a Huntress leaning against the open door.

Leaning on the door, 27-year-old Ruby Rose did her best to smile reassuringly. Ah, a young girl stopping a Dust Store robbery. Not to mention in the night and doing so without proper supervision!

How time flew by, right? The scene reminded her of her old days…

Ruby smiled at Akane, "Maybe a trip to the police station could explain things, though. So why don't you come with me?"

Akane groaned, and Ruby responded with a mirthful smile. She saw the young woman cover her head with her hands in embarrassment. Yep, some memories here.

Vale Police Department.

"Well, it's not the first time I've seen someone do this, y'know?" Ruby said, sitting across Akane with her hands on the table. They were both inside VCPD's interrogation room, consisting of a one-way window, a table with two chairs, a lamp, and a door.

Ruby was sitting as relaxed as she could be, a small smile on her face as she looked at the other side. The young girl, on the other hand, started squirming under her gaze.

Seeing this, Ruby chuckled. "Oh, there's no need to panic!" She tried to calm Akane down. "It's just, well…" Ruby coughed into her fist. "A bit funny, is all. Eheh… Anyways, we should get on with what you just did."

"I mean…" Ruby leaned in with a mischievous twinkle in her eyes. "You do know what it was, right?"

Akane mumbled.

"What was it again? I couldn't hear you clearly~!"

"I intervened too early…" Akane mumbled while looking at her lap.

Ruby nodded in encouragement. "Yes, correct! And not to mention, you just recklessly risked other lives too…" the professor hummed and leaned back. "But I get where you're coming from. Honest! You just wanted to help out, right?"

Akane nodded weakly.

"Well, at least you have pure intentions. That's more that can be said for some people these days." Ruby leaned back. "But still, we can't let you off the hook that easy now, can we?"

Akane stayed quiet, and Ruby took this to ask again. "What's your name?"

"Akane. Enko Akane."

"Hm. Sounds Mistralian…" Ruby said. She tilted her head, "Are you a tourist? Taking in Vale's sights before getting some shuteye?"

Akane shook her head but didn't say anything.

"Oh, okay then…" Ruby thought it over again. "Hm, maybe… then, are you from a Combat School? You had your Aura unlocked, after all."

"I've never been to a Combat School." Akane finally spoke said. She started to speak louder, for some reason growing more interested than dejected. "Everything I did, I learned it from Uncle."

"Uncle, huh?" Ruby asked. She smiled, "Is he a Huntsman?"

"Something like that." Talking about her Uncle, Akane seemed to brighten up even more. She raised her head and looked at Ruby with nothing but adoration in her eyes.

Mentally, Ruby took note of this information and made sure to remember it. So this Uncle must be pretty important to her, huh…?

"He used to help people a lot and helped me a lot too." Akane continued, growing more invested with every passing word. "I just wanted to be like him. Help everyone in need!"

"Yes, well that's certainly a noble goal, Akane." Ruby nodded her head approvingly. "One I can get behind for sure. Not a lot of people have that these days, unfortunately. Is that why you're here?"

"Yeah! I wanted to join Beacon." Akane said. Then, she seemed to be sad again. "Oh, but that plan's shot now, I guess…"

Ruby tilted her head. Her age didn't match up, though… she seemed a bit young! "You seem kinda young. How old are you, Akane?"

"I'm 15."

Ruby's eyes widened. Oh, well that's- that's… disturbingly familiar. Way too close, this time. "And you figured you could get into Beacon early?"

"That was the plan." Akane confirmed sadly. "I just couldn't wait anymore. A-And, Uncle always told stories of someone who started her adventures around my age… I guess I just wanted to be like them."

"Oh?" Ruby tilted her head. "A fairy tale, maybe?"

"The story's called the Red Reaper!" Akane chirped. She didn't seem to notice Ruby's flinch as she recited the tale – a tale of a young, awkward prodigy who always did what her heart told her. Even if it was often impulsive.

She told her the story of someone who fought groups that caused terror all with her friends the Goldenlocks Brawler, the Snow Angel, and the Feline Ninja…

…Told Ruby a story that was eerily like her own.

And, judging by how Akane had smiled innocently and nodded to herself as she finished her story, Ruby knew that Akane didn't have a lick of clue that she was talking to the real person herself.

But Ruby mentally scratched her head – sure she was an exceptional Huntress, but she was pretty sure RWBY wasn't some fairy tale…?

Ruby leaned back and kept herself composed. It was just too similar. Either Akane's uncle was talking about her, or someone who had a story that was way too similar to be a coincidence. She had to dig in deeper later.

But for now…

On the off chance that Akane's Uncle knew about her, and if so, clearly on a much more personal level than most people, then it was her responsibility to look over Akane. Made sure she saw her Uncle again, at least.

Everything else they could smooth over later.

"You never told me. who's your Uncle again, Akane?" Ruby asked.

"Oh! Um, you wouldn't know him." Akane said. Despite this, Ruby didn't see any signs of deceit. She genuinely had no idea this 'person' that her Uncle probably talked about was sitting right across from her. But still, it seemed that Akane didn't want to divulge his information.

And that didn't match up with her adoration at all…

…Then, more reason Ruby had to keep Akane close to her chest.

Regardless of Ruby's thoughts, Akane continued, "He hasn't fought for a long time now. Today would make it…. Ten years. Yeah, ten years."

"But still, maybe I've run into him sometime?" Ruby decided to press. "If I know, then maybe I could take you back-."

"NO!" Akane shouted.

Ruby went still for just a moment. So then, maybe her suspicions were true-?

"No, please don't tell him." Akane whispered. "He can't know I'm here."

Ruby narrowed her eyes. "… Is he abusive to you?"

"Oh no!" Akane shouted in horror. And then, she cast her gaze down in shame and mumbled her next words,

"It's just, I ran away, you see, without his permission. I-…" Akane sighed, "I don't want to make him worry… he'll definitely be if he knows I'm here."

Ruby closed her eyes. So thaaaat's what it was. But still, she couldn't just let Akane keep recklessly endangering her life like this. Either she went back to her Uncle, or she got some guidance on how to get to her dream. Just like herself.

But the entrance to Beacon wasn't in her hands, though. She didn't exactly have the power for that.

Ruby tapped her fingers on the table as she leaned back. What to do, what do to….

Her thoughts were interrupted when someone knocked on the door. "Come in!" Ruby shouted. Not a moment later, a person stepped through the door carrying a cup of cocoa. A person Ruby knew well.

"Oh, Headmaster Ozpin!" Ruby smiled. "Having a nice night, professor?"

"Just like yours, Professor Rose." Ozpin smiled. "I take it you've spent quite the time with our young companion here?"

"Oh, we've been in here for a few minutes." Ruby chuckled. "Is there anything you need, Headmaster?"

"Well, it's regarding our young friend here." Ozpin turned his gaze to Akane. "Miss… Enko Akane, correct?"

Akane's vision shot from her lap to Headmaster Ozpin. With eyes wide in surprise, she nodded vigorously at his question.

"If I may ask, why exactly did you want to be a Huntress?"

"So I can help those in need," Akane said firmly. "Everyone around us has their own problems, and sometimes they can't finish it themselves. So why don't we take a little bit of our time to help them? That's what Huntsmen should do, right?"

"Correct, and quite the admirable trait." Ozpin nodded. "And do you know the risks that come with being a Huntress?"

"I do." Akane nodded solemnly.

Ozpin looked into those eyes. There was something different there. She fully understood what she was talking about, it seemed. No trace of ego or false pride. But that signature youth was still there, a youth that made her prone to mistakes should she not be trained.

"Hm… very well." Ozpin put his cup down and looked at Akane straight in the eye. "If that's the case, then what would you be willing to do to achieve that dream?"

"Anything." Akane answered in a heartbeat.

Ozpin continued to stare into Akane's eyes. Searching and searching, he stared without blinking for what seemed like several hours.

When Akane didn't back down one bit, Ozpin smiled and retreated his gaze. "Well if that's what you really want, then I have good news. As of today, you are eligible for the entrance exam to Beacon."

Ruby's head shot to the side to look at Ozpin's. This was sudden! And without telling her as well! What was his game here?

Ozpin didn't look at Ruby and kept his gaze on Akane. "Any charges today will be dropped. As long as you stay on good behavior, keeping the books clean shouldn't be too hard. Be sure to arrive at the test in three days, starting at 10.00 AM."

Meanwhile, Akane shot out of her seat in surprise.

" Seriously?! " She shouted. Without waiting for Ozpin's confirmation, she grabbed his hand and shook it vigorously. "Oh thank you thank you thank you! I promise I won't let you down!"

Ozpin chuckled. "Yes, yes. If your skills are worthy, then the test won't prove hard at all." He softly pried his hands free from Akane's. "Well, off you go then."

With more thank you's and I won't let you down's, an ecstatic Akane practically skipped away out from the interrogation room and into the streets. Ozpin's gaze followed her as she closed the door and left him alone inside with Ruby.

Ozpin kept his gaze away from Ruby but started speaking to her. "You must be asking what I was thinking, aren't you Professor Rose?"

"Something along those lines, yeah." Ruby leaned back in her seat and twisted it to look at Ozpin. "Mind telling me what this is about, Headmaster?"

"… You know the position we're in, right?" Ozpin said slowly.

It dawned on Ruby, and she spoke to fill in her part. "We're short on applicants this year?" She said sadly.

"Correct. The first in our history." Ozpin gave a slight nod. He gave a sad sigh. "Huntsman interest has been declining ever since the Grimm Wipeout ten years ago. The number of applicants has hit record lows year by year, and even after all of our efforts, it has barely improved, if at all. After all, why should you risk becoming a Huntsman when the police or the Expansion Corps are much easier? Better pay and more missions too, despite my struggles…"

Ozpin shook his head. "For this year… adding Ms. Enko should round up our numbers just right. And besides, the situation wasn't too different from yours either, Professor Rose."

"Yeah, that's true and all…" Ruby leaned back in her chair with her hands behind her head. But still, she couldn't help but wonder.

"What do you plan on doing with that 'Uncle' of hers?" Ruby asked Ozpin.

"Nothing." He said simply. "Beacon will give Ms. Enko shelter, and we'll… investigate when the time calls for it."

"Right, right…" Ruby gave absent nods. Then, her voice dropped to a whisper.

"Any news on the ' Queen', Headmaster?" Ozpin sighed and shook his head.

Ruby deflated, but only just.

If Salem was playing the long game with Grimm, then she was certainly winning.

Because compared to RWBY's days, back when they were still in the Academies, and even the year after it, and the year after that… it twisted her heart that there were barely any Huntsmen left. Remnant simply didn't need them if there were no more Grimm to fight.

The times had moved on.

The times had moved on.

And Jaune Arc just could not accept it.

Looking at the last note his 'niece' – his daughter in all but blood – had left him, he couldn't help but feel his body shake and his breath hitch.

'Dear Uncle Jaune.

By the time you read this, I'm probably already gone.

I'm so sorry. I know you've always tried to raise me as best you can. I know I wouldn't be anywhere if it weren't for you. And… honestly, this hurts me as much as it hurts you too.

But I want to see what the world has to offer. The world you told so many stories about.

I know you kept telling me that they're just stories. That they're just things to cling your hope to… but isn't it wrong if I want to know what that hope means too?

I want to see the world you saved, even if you yourself don't want to.

I'll come back, I promise. And if it's one thing you taught me, it's that people like us must  never  break their word.

I'll always love you.

Wishing you the best.

Akane.'

It had taken him hours to just- just read the note through and through. His sheer shock at the fact that Akane had left…

Had made the same mistake he did…

He knew where she was probably headed, of course. Beacon Academy. The premier Huntsman school in all of Remnant. But even for all his memories there, Jaune couldn't help but clench his fist and let out a shaky breath.

What Akane had said was true – he never said anything bad about the place. Quite the opposite in fact, he loved it with every fiber of his being, even if he only spent a fleeting amount of time there. It was his reason for living.

But it was also a great source of pain for him.

It was the one place where he had broken his word. The one place he fought with all his might to protect… all without a lick of recognition for it.

After all, he too had promised to come back there. Had promised to return one day. But at the state he was, at the things he had done and the sacrifices he had made… how could he come face to face with those he had been forced to leave behind?

The Huntsmen were in decline because of him. Because he had 'saved the world' as his allies called it, had slain a great evil as quote-on-quote 'the Rusted Knight'.

And he knew, deep in his heart, that RWBY and the rest of JNPR probably could've saved the world from Salem a lot better than some faker who was expelled because of his faked transcripts.

But now Akane had gone too – his other reason for living. Gone to the place he was unable – and sometimes, he'd admit that he was too scared - to see.

And Jaune couldn't help but crumple the note in his hands, head filled with worry amd anxiety and fearfearfear, and wonder.

'Why are the ones I love always out of my grasp?'

Chapter Text

His expulsion had been a quick matter. Like ripping a bandage off, perhaps destiny had deemed it best for the pain to be over quick.

His friends had tried their hardest to get him to stay. In their eyes, he was as much like them as they were just like him. But try as first-year students might, try as a Headmaster did, it didn't matter anyway. In the end, there was nothing Ozpin nor the others could do; once his secret was out, the fact that he had faked his way into Beacon, all their hands became tied.

He could barely remember that day, now, and yet at the same time it was also as clear as yesterday. He barely remembered the reason anymore, something about keeping the status quo and preserving the integrity of Huntsmen everywhere, but what he could remember was the promise he made to his friends, to his  partner , that he'd one day come back and it'd be like he had never left.

All had admitted his potential. And yet, even his own hands were tied. He simply wasn't meant to walk a normal path.

And so Jaune left with that pain, yet with some hope that it would get better. That he could return, as did all his friends and all his teachers.

He decided to go for greener pastures in Mistral. He sought hope in places Pyrrha had walked; her last gift to him, her last lesson with a tearful smile. With any luck, he'd regain his honor there and be able to face her, all of them, with his head held high.

But alas, that wasn't how things had turned out. For Mistral then became the start of everything.

Jaune had first started by fighting in several less-than-reputable rings to earn some reputation. And then, to his delight, he was then approached by Leonardo Lionheart, the nervous Headmaster who had turned coats and sided with an evil he at that time didn't know. And when Leo had met him, he had offered him all smiles, offering him a mission as a pseudo-initiation to enter Haven Academy.

He had taken that mission, and by sheer luck and grit, had managed to survive what turned out to be Leonardo's underhanded attempt to rid Ozpin of a potential ally. And in doing that, had discovered the first clues of the shadow war between Ozpin and Salem.

And seeing the plot for his friends that he had left, a plot to make the Kingdom of Vale  Fall,  how could he have stood still and done nothing?

And when Leonardo was thwarted, when the conflict grew, when the stakes rose and the fight became more desperate, how could he even think of involving his friends, when he wasn't worthy of them in the first place? When he was still out there, when he'd only put them in danger? When he was still unable to face them with his head held high?

When, later down the road, he was forced to make desperate sacrifices? When he had to bury so may graves because of his mistakes? When in the end, he had robbed them of their very dream?

He was just a worthless expelled student. Always doubted by his own family. a person who lied for his selfish dream's sake, a person who burdened his friends with his liability and weakness, a person who forced his own  partner  to pick up the slack and become a leader when she didn't want to.

He had never escaped the whispers of the sea of people that doubted him, the many eyes that judged him even though seven pairs of eyes kept supporting him.

Liar, cheat, faker.  Worthless.

That had been the start of his descent.

The Beginning of the End.

That mission had been a lie. He was meant to die there, a way for Leo to nip him in the bud, a way to weaken Ozpin of a useless yet potential pawn. Jaune could still remember the day he was given that mission. The day his life would change… and the day he met  her.

He had walked along the halls of Haven with shoulders hunched, having felt self-aware and shy amidst the sea of legitimate, real Huntsmen-in-Training. Arriving to a class that Leonardo had directed him to, Jaune opened the door and saw a raven-haired, red-dressed woman sitting in a chair and holding his mission's dossier.

"Hey there," Jaune had said, "Uhm, well, Headmaster Lionheart told me to come here… to get my mission?"

The woman had smiled, her golden eyes shining ever so slightly and had quirked her eyebrow. "Oh? So… you're Jaune?"

His heart had flared with hope – perhaps this was his chance, he had thought, to enter another Academy. He didn't know how foolish he was, and had answered with innocence.

"Y-yeah, that's me… Short, sweet, rolls of the tongue…" Jaune had rubbed the back of his neck, "And you're…"

The woman had smiled, waving his dossier at him tauntingly, and said, "Call me Cinder."

It was a shame that he didn't notice Cinder's devilish intent behind her lips. Had he did… perhaps he might not have taken that mission.

Present Day.

Cinder Fall was a selfish woman who took no pleasure in the fact that she had helped save the world.

Oh, in the back of her mind, she knew people would've jumped at the opportunity, at the recognition that would come with it. Knew that being someone who even donated a dime to help killing an evil that had plagued Remnant for thousands of years would've been ecstatic beyond belief.

But those were good people. She was never that and never would be. She had helped in killing Salem for two things:

Because she had realized that Salem was only playing with her. That for all intents and purposes she would always be a mere pawn, that she probably knew Cinder would betray her eventually, and;

Because Salem was a bitch.

Cinder had always wanted power, and that never changed. In this new world, she had it in spades. Power to control a set of people, power to control her home Kingdom from the shadows…

But most of all, power to be free.

No longer was she a slave to a hotel owner 'mother' who drove her to work to the grave. No longer was she a slave to a witch in a tower who whispered sweet false promises. And most of all… no longer was she a slave to her own desire for power.

She was approaching her mid-thirties now, an age she never really considered reaching. With the life she led, and the things she had focused on… well. Life in this new Remnant did have its boons.

But threats were still brewing. People and factions that sprung up to take control, to take power in this new flourishing world. Threats that threatened to take her freedom.

Others she could care less, save for a select few. But that? That she could not stand for.

To that end, Cinder knocked on the door of the man who had led their charge against Salem. The man who had showed her what Salem truly thought of her, who showed her who was whose slave, and the man who had dealt the finishing blow against the Evil Witch Bitch.

She needed some advice from him, wanted to ask for help from him.

From the End of her Beginning.

Knock knock knock!

And the door opened to reveal one haggard-looking Jaune Arc.

Cinder grimaced when she saw his state. "You look like a mess." She looked to the side and saw the state his cottage was in – and it, too, was a mess.

Plates were scattered everywhere, chairs and tables had been knocked over, and trash littered the floors. Furniture was strewn out and about, and the lights were all off or had all been cracked.

"And you're as venomous as ever." Jaune sighed, rubbing his eyes before stepping aside, "Come in, Cinder."

"Hm." Cinder gave Jaune a brief nod and stepped into his cottage. Hearing the door close behind her and the hastily-put-together state the house was in, she felt her nose wrinkle. "When was the last time you took care of the place?"

"'Bout three days ago."

"Was that the last time you took a shower too?"

"Hey…"

"You reek. And this place looks like it's been abandoned for years." Cinder plopped down on a sofa and stretched her legs. She looked at him with inquisitive eyes and asked.

"What happened?"

"It's… It's Akane." Jaune sighed. He pulled up a chair and sat across the sofa, breathing out as he did so, "She left, Cinder."

Cinder raised an eyebrow, all her earlier thoughts thrown to the wayside. "To where? Beacon?"

"…"

Cinder smirked despite it all. "You know, I was joking. But… guess she's more like you than you realize."

"I didn't lose the irony." Jaune shot back. He leaned back on his chair, closing his eyes again.

Cinder, for her sake, did not look amused. "I don't get this. You know where she is. You know how to get to where she is. Why not just take a Bullhead and get this all over with?"

"Cinder," Jaune opened his eyes and they narrowed at her, "You know why."

"And I heard saying is admitting." She shot back, "And that it's better to get it off your chest. So, why?"

"Because I'm not good enough!" Jaune yelled. He slammed his hand down on his thigh, with such force that she was surprised that Jaune hadn't broken his own bones.

Cinder stayed silent, her golden eyes piercing and urging him to continue.

And continue Jaune did. "…Because, because they had no choice but to expel me, no matter how much we all tried. Because I'm still too weak, because I only ever slowed them down, because I'm a fake, because I'm worthless!"

By the end of the rant Jaune's eyes had turned bloodshot, tears beginning to leak out of his eyes. No doubt from losing his daughter, but also from repressed emotions that he had run away from, ran away to this very cottage.

And to that, Cinder sighed and put her hands on her own lap.

Before her stood the person who had shown her not kindness, but forgiveness. A person who fought through hell and back to survive and to warn others of Leonardo's schemes, who didn't blink when she acted cruel to him, who went through even greater lengths to defeat Salem, and who saved an orphaned toddler and had raised her with love and care and support he himself had never tasted.

And yet he always had that one Achilles' heel.

His lack of self-worth.

Here he stood, the strongest 'Huntsman' to have ever lived in her time, even if he never had an official license. The man who saved Haven from its traitor Headmaster, and unknowingly, saved Vale as well. The man who had toppled Salem, the man who had brought out a time of peace in Remnant without a lick of recognition.

And yet he always felt he was too weak, too undeserving.

Because he had never been supported in his Huntsman dream, not even by his own family. Because he had been kicked out to maintain a bullshit 'status quo'. Because he had left his Team and partner behind because of his mistakes, had burdened them back then and even now, because he had broken his word when she damn well knew it was none of his fault.

Those mistakes were pennies compared to his success. And yet he was never able to wash them away, never able to see for himself just exactly who he had become, for they were always his most important aside from his daughter.

His Team and friends.

His family.

Pyrrha, Nora, Ren. Ruby, Weiss, Blake, Yang. JNPR and RWBY.

It was infuriating to her… but she also knew that this problem wasn't one she could fix with schemes or plots or fights. His weakness was fundamental, his lack of self-worth as intrinsic to him as was her once-prevalent desire for power.

It reflected his very Semblance, the manifestation of his soul. Aura Amplification, the ability to heal others and their Aura, but not his own.

How ironic was it that the person who helped her heal, who helped millions heal, could never heal himself.

This was more than a fight, Cinder realized. She looked around the cottage and breathed, deciding to tell a truth that was more harsh than sweet, but also every bit sincere.

"You can't change fate." Cinder said. "This is what we have. But we can change the future. We can do things for it and then see it for ourselves."

"…" Jaune heaved a sigh. "…Do you think I deserve to? To come back?" …to see what I've made? Went unsaid.

Cinder knew if she answered with a yes, Jaune would only sink back into denial. Others had tried to coax him out before, his numerous allies and including her, and yet he was as stubborn in his ways as he had been determined to defeat Salem. It was as much his strength as it was his weakness.

So, Cinder settled for less, in the hopes that it can grow into something more. "…I think you should try," she said, "Who knows? With any luck, things will be different for Akane."

"She won't shoulder the world alone?"

"…You're still here. She has you." Cinder smiled, "You know that."

A moment passed, then many more. Cinder could see the way Jaune's muscles tensed and untensed, the way his breathing stabilized as focus and purpose returned to him.

For a lack of a better word, Jaune had always been mission focused. For so long there was only the next evil to stop, the next plot to prevent, the friends he had to protect, the witch that they had to defeat.

He never did figure out how to live for himself.

With any luck this might change him.

"Jaune," Cinder began again, "Your daughter is out there. Out there for you to see, if you can just step outside and bear it for her."

"But she made it clear she had to leave. That she didn't like me…"

"Where did she say that?" Cinder pressed. "You didn't read her note clearly. It hurts her as much as it hurts you, but she felt she had to do this. Take this as a push; motivation for you to get out there and see, get out there and give her the support you never got!"

"…"

Cinder let out a breath when Jaune's silence was her only answer. She let her words sink in to his head, let it turn the gears in his so-called brain… and felt relieved when she saw his sound reason push through.

"…Fine." Jaune sighed as he stood up, a semblance of his strong presence and posture returning. "…I'll… see what Remnant has to offer… take back Akane and-!"

"No! Give her time to breathe. Give her time to grow, to understand… and then, you can visit her when she can be proud of herself for you." Cinder said. "You go see the world. Go see what Remnant has to offer their unknown savior. Don't worry, I'll go to Vale and tell Akane your message while you take the slower route."

Jaune fixed her with a glare, but relented nonetheless. "Fine. But if anything happens…"

Cinder waved him off. "It'll be on my head, yes yes. I've heard that line hundreds of times before."

Silence, and then, Jaune's lips quirked into a smile. "Yeah… Yeah, we have."

Cinder clapped her hands and smiled slightly. "Good!" She stood up, giving him a nod. "I know this'll be scary, so, we'll help you get settled. Ease you in. Documentation and everything covered by us."

"Hm. Thanks." Jaune rubbed his eyes and rolled his shoulders; when he looked back at her, he had a new light in his eyes. "Any ideas on the fake name?"

Cinder's mind ran the moment he had asked her. She recalled what he loved the most, what he held dear always… and how much he had missed his old life.

And she pulled back her earlier objective of coming here, to ask his advice on affairs of the world. Stopped herself from asking what she should do about humanity and faunuskind who were starting to misuse this newfound peace they now held in their hands.

Jaune had pulled Remnant out of darkness once. He didn't have to do it again, not when his own world had yet been made whole.

So Cinder offered his way out. A way for him to let go of his inhibitions, of reclaiming his identity, if only slight. "How about June Pier?"

At that, Jaune laughed, relief coating every tone. "Tacky… I like it."

The sun rose on a new day several days later, and Jaune stood on his porch with his armor transformed, his sword on his hip, and his friend by his side.

He wore a simple blue dress shirt and white dress pants, along with a pair of leather shoes.

"Here you go." Cinder handed him his cards. "ID, credit card, driver's license, some cash to start you off… all you'll ever need."

"Thanks." Jaune took out his wallet and put them all in. He tried not to flinch at the proverbial flies that flew out of his empty wallet in, but most of all, his eyes were drawn to three pictures that he had always kept.

One was of Akane, a few years ago when they first decided to go into the city once. The second was a group picture of Team RWBY and JNPR, taken on their trip to Forever Fall all those years ago.

And the third, a photo of him and his partner. Of him and Pyrrha, sharing tearful smiles on the day he promised her that he would return.

Rays of sunlight shone on all three, and Jaune thought, …is this finally my chance…?

He cast a glance at the name of the ID provided, June Pier.

Cinder was right, he was still too scared to face his past. But with this… could this be his start to change that?

No matter how much he tried, he couldn't smother that small hope this time.

A new adventure awaited him.

Jaune took a loaded breath and pocketed the wallet, giving Cinder one last glance before he stepped away. "Thank you. …You don't know how much this means to me."

"Heh, trust me, I know." Cinder said back. "It pays to get used to the world, Jaune… to see it for what it is."

"What it is?"

"What the world you built is." Cinder smirked, "See new secrets that even you don't know."

At that, Jaune felt the weight of Crocea Mors on his hip. Of his armor on his back, of the battles he fought, of the conspiracy he had unearthed, of Salem and Ozpin and everything he had known before, and chuckled to himself. He helplessly chuckled and shrugged. "Hmph… story of my life."

With that, Jaune took a step off his porch, off the home he had built – had hidden for the better part of a decade – and then another, and then another. Towards a new world, unknowingly setting a chain of events that eventually would finally put his deepest fears to rest.

Cinder stayed back, preferring to let Jaune walk these first steps by himself. To see the fruits of his labor.

A ghost of a smile graced Cinder's lips as she gazed at his fading form. "Take care… Jaune."

And Jaune stopped, taking one last glance at his past…

At the place he had run away to for so long,

And smiled bittersweetly.

"Until we meet again."

XXXXX

Walking along the country roads of Mistral, Jaune realized that the world truly had changed.

For one, the roads were much livelier. Flanked by forests which had been cleared more that they were a decade ago, people were walking out and about without a hint of weapons in sight, talking freely without fear of their greatest enemy mauling them to bits. Stalls had opened up too, stalls and stores that provided good business and commute where before, people were just more concerned with living until they reached their destination.

As such, people had packed lighter. Their hearts were too, smiles and conversations flowing freely as everyone enjoyed fully what each day brought.

Jaune checked his watch; the sun was shining down brightly now, and he could see a clear 11:15 being shown on his wrist. 'Might be a good time to catch a snack.'

With that in mind, Jaune approached one of the many roadside stalls around, owned by an old shopkeeper who sold dango sticks.

"Two please." Jaune asked, and after forking some money, he quickly got his order in return.

"Mm, good stuff." Jaune said as he ate.

The shopkeeper laughed. "Feh, I hope so! I've spent my whole life making these, young man."

"Then it certainly shows, old timer." Jaune quickly finished his meal and threw away the trash, turning away to leave. "Thanks for the meal, mister."

But it seemed the old shopkeeper wasn't done with him just yet. "Now hold on just a second, young man."

"Hm?" Jaune paused and turned back, "What is it?"

"You seem new to these parts." The old man said, eyeing him curiously. "All the people who walk around are regulars; strangers often just ride by, either with cars or motorcycles. So, what brought you around here?"

"Well… I'm just travelling around, sir." Jaune said politely.

"Any particular destination in mind?" The old shopkeeper chuckled, "These roads are long, sonny. You ain't getting nowhere quick."

"Well… Beacon, I think." Jaune shrugged. No need to lie.

The old shopkeeper's eyebrows rose. "Beacon, eh? Well, what a coincidence…"

Jaune leaned in, interest piqued from the old man's tone. "What is?"

"Well, you see, there's this girl who often rides by these parts. Once a year, I've been keeping track, and she's from Beacon too!" The old shopkeeper explained, "Bout 'yay high, blonde hair, and… what else? Bah, curse my memory…"

Jaune laughed sympathetically. "Don't fret, old timer. At leas you're still kicking, right?"

"Bah! Of course… just a shame you just missed her. She passed by around an hour ago. And on that bike of hers, she's probably already long gone…"

Jaune smiled politely. "Then it seems that wasn't for me." It truly was a shame, all things considered. While Jaune wasn't particularly keen on getting there quick, he would like a chance to ask how things are there currently. Who the professors were, how many students are in, if Ozpin was still in charge – silly question, of course he was, but still – and all sorts of other things.

There were hundreds of Beacon graduates that he wouldn't even recognize by now, people who left the Academy who had entered past his brief time. So, he wasn't really concerned about meeting a single graduate.

He wasn't that frantic, alright?

But that said, maybe luck would favour him again. "Which way did she head off to, mister?"

"Eh? Oh, she headed off there. Off straight, like she usually does." The shopkeeper pointed to the direction in which Jaune was conveniently headed off to; granted, this was a straight, two-way road, but you never knew. "Maybe you two have the same destination…"

Keeping in mind the fact that Beacon's initiation would start soon, that was very much likely.

"Gotcha. I'll keep an eye out if I run into her." Jaune gave a little bow to the old man, "It was a feast. Thanks a ton for everything."

"Heh. Take care now, young man."

Jaune then left, continuing his long trek to Mistral, and then through it, and then finally Vale. Along the way, along the hours he walked this road, he began to rearrange his thoughts.

This trip, while sudden, wasn't the most surprising thing in his life. He had gone places with less preparation before, had travelled with a lot more pressure and proverbial baggage on his back than this. Compared to times before, this was a walk in the park.

Unknowingly, Jaune began to savour the peace that surrounded him both inside and out. In this moment, he had no evil to stop, no dangers to watch his back from, no need to rush.

Cinder had said that she'd handle Akane's safety, and he trusted her with it. She was nothing if not diligent, and didn't give her word easily. Beacon wouldn't fail her either, no matter what changes it had gone through. All that was left was him and his past…

His past…

Of course, he would see all of them too. He didn't know when, didn't know how, but it was as inevitable as death. Even more with him visiting Beacon on the table. For the first time, he privately allowed himself to wonder, to think without pain of missing them clouding his vision.

Where would all his friends be, all these years later?

Ren and Nora had probably gotten over their weird 'together but not together-together' phase. Had they tied the knot? Had a child? Knowing their pasts as orphans, Jaune would think that they had probably settled first, though Nora was probably the least likely person to ever retire.

Ruby… his first friend would probably be a kick-ass Huntress by now. Saving people, a hero to the masses, everything in between. Yeah, he could see that. She had always been the most proactive of them, and she probably reached great heights with her desire to save people. A simple dream achieved by a simple soul.

Yang, on the other hand, had always been more about the thrill of the Hunt. Without Grimm, where would she be? Jaune wondered. Most likely, she would be riding that bike of hers 'till it ran dry and fight off anyone that stood in her way. Of course, those who did often also messed with innocents, and had that happened in her watch she wouldn't have let it stand. Wherever she was, Jaune hoped that she was having fun at least.

He hadn't been particularly close with Blake, but he also remembered how desperate she was for faunus equality and righting the wrongs of the White Fang. He hoped she had achieved her dream, seeing as the Fang had been dealt with a long time ago. And besides, some of his closest friends had been faunuses. Had they not been with him, this Grimm-free world they all lived in wouldn't have been reached.

Weiss was the one he knew the most about, though that didn't exactly say much. He knew from what little newspapers he read that she had finally taken control of the SDC, had renounced her father's practices as soon as she could and turned the company around. The SDC's name was now as pristine as it could be with its past, hiring everyone with equal pay and even greater safety than before. In turn, its profits had skyrocketed, having taken on multiple partnerships with the Expansion Corps to create new and better living conditions for the rapidly growing population.

And that left him to the one he didn't, couldn't know how to think about.

"Pyrrha…"

She was the first person to ever believe in him. The first person to teach him, and in the end, had it not been for her directions, her guidance before he went to Mistral, none of this would've happened. All his achievements, all his skill and power… all of it began from her.

And in the years while they were apart, Jaune had begun to review the memories they shared together. It had been the most vivid of them all, the ones he held onto the most tightly. And he couldn't help but feel guilty as he remembered, couldn't help but felt stupid as he remembered her.

Under a new light, he now remembered the way she seemed to light up whenever he entered the room. How her smile moved from picture perfect to sincere whenever they were training together, how she often went out of her way just for him, how she cried the hardest when he told her had to leave.

How in their final moments together, she had leaned close and grabbed the back of his head… yet broke in composure before she could come any closer and sobbed endlessly in his shoulder.

Had Pyrrha loved him? The old him would say that was impossible, felt that she could get any guy she ever wanted… but upon a new light… she did mention that he was the only person who ever saw her for herself, and not the Invincible Girl.

He didn't know if that was true, if his mind was playing tricks on him. But now, after all these years, Jaune wasn't ashamed to admit that it was always Pyrrha that he missed the most.

That it was Pyrrha whose selfie with him he had printed out and had brought everywhere he went.

Jaune sighed as he ran a hand through his face. In any case, he hoped that she was doing well for herself. He knew she hated those tournaments and the fame that it had brought her, so if anything… he hoped that she was had found her dream in and after Beacon.

Damn it, now he was getting down again. Maybe thinking about this hadn't been such a good idea-!

CRASH!

The sound of metal hitting tree knocked Jaune out of his thoughts, continued by the oh-so-familiar rings of battle reaching his ears when he had drifted off.

Acting quickly, Jaune took cover behind a tree off the road and peeked at the situation. He saw a gaggle of runts fighting against what his instincts told him was most likely a Huntress, if the way she moved and used mechashift weapons was any indication.

She was fast, she was strong, and she was capable. From where he was Jaune could see that she used mainly her fists… perhaps some kind of gauntlets? She also seemed to be standing guard over something metallic, the one that was just slammed into a tree. Hm… was that a bike? Was this, then, the Beacon Academy graduate that the old shopkeeper was talking about?

Jaune cursed his luck when he saw the Huntress slowly but surely getting swarmed by numbers. That was the problem when fighting these types of runts you see; you couldn't be too rough, but you couldn't be too gentle either. And judging from the way the runts continued to swarm her, overwhelming her fifty-to-one, Jaune knew that she wouldn't last very long on her current state. And those runts definitely didn't seem to be holding their punches.

Oh, if it came down to it the Huntress could pull through, Jaune knew; but that also meant that she had to cut loose and cause severe damage. And out here in the countryroads? That kind of damage would probably be permanent.

With that in mind, Jaune decided to step in.

Jaune stepped out of his hiding place and cracked his knuckles, measuring the distance between him and the conflict. He rolled his shoulders, prepped his feet with Aura, and resisted the urge to draw Crocea Mors.; no need for it this soon.

Besides, the last blood the sword ever tasted was Salem. No need to disgrace it so soon with this kind of use.

And so, with a loud cry, Jaune jumped into the brawl.

SMASH! Jaune landed in between the Huntress and a group of runts with his fist slammed into the ground, shaking the earth and forcing all but him and her on their feet. Jaune quickly brought his fists up again and entered his stance. "Come at me!"

The Huntress whistled from behind him as the runts regained their vigour and rushed at them again. She punched one away from his back as he kicked off one from hers, and she spoke with a smile, "Phew! Quite a save back there!"

Jaune grunted. It was too bad he couldn't see the Huntress' face with the speed he had come in and the current position he was in, otherwise he would've given her a reassuring smile. "Don't mention it. Huntsmen need to guard their backs, hm?"

"Heh. And I've got yours too, Stud." The Huntress grinned. She brought her fists up and cocked her weapons ready. "Come get some, you brats!"

Jaune felt an easy grin spread on his face too, his earlier worries washed away. Now this, this was familiar territory.

Jaune yelled and rushed at the first grunt he saw. He smashed his fist at the grunt's face, sending them skidding back. With another yell Jaune followed it up with a straight kick to their gut, forcing them down and out in an instant.

"Get the new guy! He's a part of them too!"

Jaune tsk'ed and dodged a sword swing for his neck, and then a club aimed for his spine. Acting on instinct, Jaune slammed his fist behind his shoulder and felt one of those runt's nose crack.

Jaune smirked. Still got it.

Taking advantage of the stunned runt, Jaune turned around and grabbed him by the legs, then quickly spinning him around like a bat around him. The action took down may of the surrounding runts, and when he was done, Jaune let his grip go and threw the grunt into a tree.

SMASH!

Jaune grimaced as he saw the tree's branches fall on his victim. "Sheesh. That's gonna hurt in the morning…"

"You fucker!" Another set of runts reached him, fists and knives and swords galore. Jaune blocked and dodged every single attack. He redirected a sword aimed for his neck, responding with a headbutt and a clean straight punch to the runt's face. Sensing an enemy from the side, Jaune stepped back and dodged a hand that was going to grab him, grabbing the arm in return and slamming it to his knees.

The runt howled in pain but was quickly silenced with a haymaker to his chest. Jaune then swiftly ducked, avoiding a fist aimed for his head. Jaune quickly rose back up again and uppercutted him in the chin, sending the runt flying away.

More and more rushed at Jaune, their motivation only renewed when seeing their allies being taken down. In response, Jaune rolled his neck and met them head on. These kinds of pests had always been the most annoying ones to deal with.

"HYAH!" Jaune launched his assault with a fist landing on the enemy's chest. Spinning his heel, Jaune ducked under a knife stab for his shoulder and cross-punched the enemy, the pain causing him to double down to the ground.

Jaune didn't let up. He raised his foot up and kicked an enemy's mace away, twisting his stance and using the very same foot to strike him across the face. He felt an enemy sneaking up behind him with a katana and ducked just in time, responding with an elbow and a grab.

"Rargh!" Jaune lifted the man and slammed him down headfirst, knocking him out for the count. Jaune stepped back and entered his stance again, looking around and seeing even more rushing towards him.

And yet, from the brief fight he had, he noticed that none of them had the flashes so distinctive of Aura…

The knight clicked his tongue. "And yet they still keep coming…"

A shout from the Huntress reached his ears. "You doing okay over there?!"

"I'm fine!" Jaune shouted back, dodging a swipe for his neck as he did so. Jaune responded quickly by ramming his shoulder on the opposing grunt and slamming his face to the ground. "How 'bout you?!"

"Fine. But I'd be even better if these pricks ever learned to back off!" The last part was emphasized with what sounded like a shotgun blast going off, followed by the screams of the runts as they were blown back. Non-lethal, to Jaune's immense relief. "Really getting on my nerves here!"

Jaune laughed in response, blocking a sword swing with his Aura-reinforced arms and kicking the grunt down as he did so. "Then let me finish this for you!"

From the corner of his eyes, Jaune saw the Huntress pause for a moment, before shrugging and giving him an 'OK' sign. "Give it all you got!"

Jaune smirked. 'Gladly.'

He had had enough of this already.

Jaune closed his eyes and took a breath. Exhaling, he withdrew Crocea Mors in an instant. It's shing! was the loudest sound in the whole world for him, quickly followed by the sheath's mechashift form as it turned into a shield. His shield, the Arc symbol still visible clear as day.

He felt a rush of memories hit him instantly. The last time he had wielded this weapon in contempt, the last time he stood before an enemy with it, the last time it had seen true combat…

When Jaune Arc opened his eyes, a new sharpness in them, he was a different man.

He ignored the gasp of the Huntress when she saw his weapon, ignored the way the enemy stepped back in fear… and was that recognition? and ignored all the inhibitions he had stood on before.

Flash! In the blink of an eye Jaune was gone, merely a blur of pure speed. He quickly reappeared beside one of the runts, slamming his pommel in-between their eyes before they could even realize. Their friend did, however, and quickly moved to slam a club to his head. Jaune blocked the blow effortlessly with his shield, pushing the club away and then slashing the enemy at his feet, cutting his ankles and neutralizing him. A brave soul rushed at him from the side, his knife gripped in two hands and ready to gut Jaune. And just like before, Jaune effortlessly parried the blow with his shield, then slammed it in the grunt's face, then cut him in his hand.

The runt fell to the ground in pain, crying over his wound.

Jaune slammed his foot on the grunt's stomach to shut him up.

And after that, the runts didn't last much longer.

A blur here, and a wave of them had already been taken out. A slash from his sword and multiple enemies fell, bleeding wounds in their attacking points yet none in their most vital areas. An offensive step from him and the remaining runts learned to back off, leaving the rest behind.

And by then, neutralizing the rest had hardly been more difficult.

Jaune reappeared behind one of the remaining stragglers and slammed the back of his blade on their back. He then parried a sword swipe from his friend with Crocea Mors, twisting the blade lock they were in and slamming his chest with his shield. When the enemy was staggered, Jaune leapt in and grabbed his sword, twisting his grip to block an incoming axe cut for his neck.

Jaune clenched his teeth. With a grunt he pushed them both back and swung Crocea Mors, cutting their knees and sending them to the ground.

And with that, neutralized the last of the enemy forces.

"Hah…" Jaune collapsed Crocea Mors and re-sheathed it with a breath, closing and opening his eyes for a moment and letting his heart calm down.

He took stock of his surroundings. All of the runts were down and out, some having ran away and others with wounds that would prevent them from getting back up and fighting. They weren't lethal, far from it. He had made sure to keep the cuts as shallow as possible, and with a few hours and a call for help, they'd be back on their feet.

Come on, they must've brought at least a scroll with them here. Can't be that dumb.

But then again, amidst the fighting, Jaune did notice one thing that struck him as odd. He flexed his wrists and rolled his shoulders, feeling his muscles stretch and contract. He bounced in his step, testing his own weight… and sighed as he figured out the problem.

"I owe you an apology." Jaune said, his back still to the Huntress he had helped. "It's been a few yours since I fought, and… well, I've gotten kinda rusty. Things wouldn't've dragged out this long, if I had kept up."

"…"

When silence greeted him, Jaune prepped an apologetic smile and turned around. He chuckled at the irony and continued, "Say, I heard from that old shopkeeper that you're from Beacon, right? Do you mind if I asked… a few…-!"

But Jaune's words died on his words when he had fully turned around and recognized who it was that he had helped.

The amber, shocked and angered eyes of one Yang Xiao-Long stared back, something between a smile and a scowl present on her face.

A thousand thoughts ran through Yang's head.

Firstly, how in the ever-loving fuck was that JAUNE fucking ARC? Broad shouldered with dress clothes that hugged his toned figure, fighting skills that any Huntsmen would kill for, and a sharp gaze that sent all those mooks running?! Last she saw him, he was still that gangly teenager who, apparently, faked his way to Beacon. Oh sure, P-Money had been training him non-stop, but still!

Secondly, how the hell was he here?! Last they heard he had gone to Mistral, and they heard zip, nada from him since. And that had been how-many-years-ago. Most of them had thought him the north side of dead.

More and more questions rang through her mind as she continued to stare. There was no mistaking it. Those blue eyes, that mess of a hairstyle, the sword and shield… she had even seen the double crescent on the thing, for god's sake!

And when he spoke again, Yang knew for certain that it was her sister's long lost best friend. "Uh… look, Yang, I can explain-!"

"Damn right you've got some explaining to do, mister." Yang marched forward with her hands balled to fists and slammed a finger on his chest. She felt anger surge, yet kept her Semblance tied down. "You got any idea how much Ruby missed you? How much Pyrrha missed you?! Come on, was a scroll call that hard?!"

Jaune seemed to flinch at her very words. Good, he deserved it, she thought. Because in the end, she had cared for him too – they all had. Ruby had cried for days after he left, and Pyrrha had practically shut down for a whole two months. After a year of no contact, they all resolved to scour information for themselves, to search for him their own way… and yet no matter how hard they tried they never found any results. In the end, it was Ozpin himself that suggested that perhaps there was nothing to be found.

And it shook them hard. It nearly shattered them, nearly broke all their spirits and hope. And yet, as harsh as it was, the Huntsman life was a hard one. It was the only truth they could believe in, the only thing they could believe in as they then learned the truth of the Grimm.

Until now.

When Jaune didn't answer, Yang pushed again. She opened her mouth to say something… yet it was then that Jaune cut her off.

"…Like I said, I can explain." Jaune breathed out heavily. He slowly pushed Yang's finger away, and with pleading eyes, spoke to her once more. "Just… can we not do it here?"

And Yang just barely managed to give the briefest of nods.

After that agreement, Jaune and Yang had walked a bit further down the path. She was forced to abandon her bike, a cheap one thankfully and not her precious Bumblebee, and had no choice to go towards Mistral than to walk with the stupid blond idiot.

And as they continued to walk, as night descended and they made camp, Jaune finally decided to tell his side.

"Look…" Jaune began, roasting a rabbit they had hunted over a fire he had made for them both. Remnant may have gotten way more advanced, but being stranded without a transport in a country road was still being stranded.

"I… know it probably wasn't fair to everyone-."

"Damn right it wasn't." Yang whispered.

Jaune continued nonetheless. "But I've had my reasons for keeping my distance." He said, "…Reasons for not coming back."

Yang raised an eyebrow as she roasted her own rabbit, motioning him to continue.

Jaun sighed. "Thing is, I've been kind of… retired, for a little bit."

Yang chewed on it. And on her rabbit too. "How long?"

"Ten years."

Yang whistled. "That's a long ass time. Still doesn't explain jackshit though."

Hearing her response, Jaune's eyebrows furrowed as his gaze turned from her to then the fireplace. They seemed to glaze over, to be seeing something that wasn't there… and then with a flinch, they cleared up and he looked at her again.

"I just…" Jaune stuttered, "I… I didn't feel good enough. Didn't feel right to come back."

Yang swallowed, her apprehension growing as Jaune's shoulders seemed to close in on himself. She leaned in, the traces of worry and care seeping into her tone as she asked, "Not good enough?"

"I've… done some things when I was away." Jaune said, "And some of them, I knew you guys could've done it better."

"…"

"And- well, I felt that if I faced you guys like I was then- like I am now, then what was there to show? I was just a stupid kid with an even stupider plan. Didn't know what the hell I was going into." Jaune laughed, hollow. "I had to earn my stripes. That's what Ozpin wanted, right? Why he kicked me out? And I did, I really did… but by that time… I just felt you guys would've done it better. Didn't feel deserving to come back."

Yang cut straight to the chase. "…You don't believe in yourself."

"What's there to believe in?" Jaune shot back.

Yang closed her eyes and counted down. She had seen this kind of problem before, this lack of self-confidence. But it seemed that Jaune's ran deeper than that.

She had remembered bits and pieces of how his family hadn't been supportive. And then, how he always felt guilty in being Beacon's weakest. And then, how he had seemed to feel so guilty when he had left them behind. And now, it seemed that that weakness had grown. It had taken root.

Of course, from the vague notions Jaune was giving, Yang also knew that he was holding back a ton. That 'what he did' wasn't some simple one off thing, that it was something that haunted him.

But that didn't matter. She respected privacy. But at the same time, she still wanted to know more.

"So then. Meeting me wasn't part of the plan. Then, what are you doing now?"

"I'm… trying to tie up loose ends." Jaune forced out. He took out a wallet and showed her a picture he stashed inside it. "This is my daughter. Akane. She's heading out to Beacon this year, and… I wanted to see how she's doing."

It took a moment for Yang's brain to catch up. It didn't make sense! "You have a daughter?!" Jaune was as old as she was!

"Adopted." Jaune smiled wryly.

"Oh. Yeah, of course. Haha." Yang laughed unconvincingly. Good to know that P-Money's still got her chance, then.

Jaune stashed the photo back in his wallet. "She left a few days ago, and a friend of mine convinced me to finally get out of the house and look around. I know she's in Beacon, but, well… I wanted to take the longer route."

"The longer route by walking along the country side…" Yang rubbed her chin, "It's gonna take a month before you're anywhere close to Vale."

"Which is the point. I don't want to rush it. I've… been told that seeing what Remnant's got to offer would be nice for me."

"That sounds like advice for a shut-in who's been stuck in a room for a decade!" Yang laughed, "You can't be that anti-social, right?"

Silence was her answer.

"Oh my god you are-"

"The point is!" Jaune insisted, red in the face, "That I get to Beacon at sometime in the future. And that also meant, well…"

"Meeting up with the rest of us." Yang concluded, now sombre.

"Yeah." Jaune nodded, his eyes now averting her gaze and looking anywhere but where she was. "That."

Silence stretched on again. Yang pondered on how she should get around his awkwardness, his evasive and somewhat shy and ashamed behaviour when he was talking to her. She wasn't the smartest in their little clique, not by far. But she was one of the strongest, even back when they were at Beacon, and regarding that, she could reassure with perfect confidence.

"If you think you're too weak, Jaune, then you're wrong." Yang said softly.

Jaune looked back towards her, shock in his eyes.

Yang grinned. "Take it from me. With the way you fought? Most people I know would kill for moves you showed."

And that was true, it almost frightened her to think of how he must've fought in his prime. That skill, that strength, and most of all, the control he showed in fighting non-Aura-activated combatants.

And yet, despite all that, how could he still feel he wasn't good enough? It didn't make sense to her, like she said earlier. It made her infuriated too, because what had turned him into this self-loathing bastard?

It was clear to her now; he needed someone to tell him he was wrong, someone to tell him that he was worth every penny. He needed Team RWBY and JNPR to tell him that.

"Y-You really think so…?"

"VB, I know so." Yang said certainly. "And the fact that you've been retired for a decade? Those were some fine skills, man."

Jaune looked away. His gaze was lost again, his breathing shallow as silence stretched on. She let her words sink in as Jaune processed them, sorting out his thoughts, sorting out her meaning… until he finally sighed and looked back to her.

That uncertainty, that self-loathing was still there in his eyes; but it had dimmed just a little bit, and that was all Yang had hoped for.

"Thanks, Yang." Jaune said softly. "I'll remember that."

"…Yeah..." Yang trailed off, taking another bite of her rabbit. She couldn't forget the way he was looking away, back then. Lost in memory, breathing shallow…

The look of someone who was traumatized.

And yet, it had taken only words from her to snap him out of it.

Maybe he did have a valid reason to not come back, then. More than his insecurity. Something that had scarred him… A stray thought entered her head. Something that was so awful and he had kept it away from them, and that was the reason he never came back?

Preposterous. Yang shook her head. Unless…

So lost she was in her thoughts that she barely noticed Jaune standing up and walking over to his sleeping bag. "I'm going to sleep."

"H-Huh? Oh, yeah." Yang finished her meal and tossed the sticks in the fire; huh, looked like Jaune had finished his too. And yet without a sound… "So, see you tomorrow, Jaune."

Jaune rolled over on his sides and looked over to her. Surprise was once more written on his face, "You're coming with me?"

Yang scoffed. "'Course I am! Someone's gotta make sure you don't run off again!"

Jaune flinched guiltily. But then, his body seemed to settle, his shoulders relaxing, and a true smile beginning to grow on his face. "Yeah… maybe company won't be so bad."

Yang too felt relieved hearing that. She had thought herself that perhaps she was too abrasive… but it was clear that Jaune needed a friend. Needed her, even if he hadn't wanted to in the first place.

That in the end, he was glad that he found her today. And even more relieved when it wasn't some random Huntress, but Yang Xiao-Long, one of the strongest in his old year and a close friend, had confirmed it.

That even if they hadn't met for more than a decade, it was still their words that he held closest the most.

And that, Yang decided, was the best thing she had heard in a long time.

Chapter Text

Simple actions often had rippling consequences. For example, a single second of delay might cause someone to get caught in a traffic jam they otherwise would've missed. And often, the worst of the effects that are caused aren't felt by the preparator at all. That was the power of a single change, it was how the world worked.

So, was it any wonder that the world rapidly changed when one of its constants had been changed?

A grunt barged into the room where his boss sat with his hands crossed. "B-Boss, we-we-!"

The boss raised a hand, and the grunt immediately shut his mouth. "Judging from the bruises you're sporting; I'm guessing the robbery went wrong?" The boss asked.

"Y-Yeah!" The grunt furiously nodded. "This- this girl came outta nowhere and beat the crap out of us!"

"A little girl?" The boss chuckled. "Feh. You all really are the north side of useless."

The grunt whimpered as the boss began to stand up. "B-Boss…!"

"Shut." The boss commanded, and so the grunt did. He was frozen in place as his superior moved closer and closer, his sheer presence overwhelming him.

"This will delay our plans further, just so you know." The boss smiled sweetly. "And I don't appreciate setbacks of any kind."

"B-Boss, please-!"

"Did I say you could talk?"

"I-…!"

"You what, you thought? That is not what I hired you for." The boss spat. "In fact…"

The boss laid a hand on the grunt's head and squeezed. "I think it's about time I relieve you of your duty."

The grunt whimpered in fear. "B-boss, wait, please-AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!"

His screams echoed the room as the boss continued to squeeze. And as time went on, the room began to glow a vibrant violet the boss absorbed the very essence of this grunt's life. His soul, his light, his Aura, even though it wasn't unlocked… all were absorbed as he continued to squeeze.

Eventually, the screams died down as the grunt was reduced to nothing but a husk. With a satisfied smirk and a reinvigorated sigh, he threw the husk of a corpse away and smiled in content.

"Ah… nothing like a good meal before turning in for the night." The man stretched his arms and turned back to his seat, pulling out several files and beginning to work.

Behind him, the words "LIFE Group" were written in bold blue capital signs. And on his table, his name sign was written in clear violet letters.

Mic Grey

CEO of the LIFE Group

Mic tsked as he pulled out his tablet and examined the failed robbery. Which of course he had known beforehand. What surprised him was the gall of that grunt coming to face him, as if he himself had lacked information. Honesty, what was his plan…?

Well, it didn't matter. He was dead and had also been a good pick-me-up. A double win.

Back to the point, though. He examined the robbery and the girl who had stopped it. She showed tremendous skill, both in direct combat and in situational awareness. And most of all, for a fifteen-year-old to not show any signs of being scared…?

He remembered the name that some of his information networks had given him. One Enko Akane…

He chuckled to himself as he continued to look at how this went down. But most of all, he narrowed his eyes at how Akane had so easily controlled her own Aura. Every strike was a masterpiece. Every punch, every kick, it all contained the perfect amount of Aura.

He squinted his eyes as the little girl was finally stopped by a famous, red-scythed Huntress. She he could recognize, the stunning Ruby Rose of Beacon, leader of RWBY.

Then again, this little girl seemed familiar… and for her to be approached so easily by Ruby Rose…

Mic chuckled to himself. "Looks like this year's going to get interesting…"

For The LIFE Group's objective was clear as day in its name: to protect and ensure life across Remnant. Plants or animals, humans or faunus, all life was sacred and had to be protected.

But at the same time, nature also had its rules. The corpse of an animal worked greatly as a fertilizer. The fruits of labor that plants bore provided sources of energy for the animals which consume it. Humans could ensure the survivability of endangered species. In turn, animals would then protect mankind from aggressive creatures that threaten them. Sometimes, to ensure that life prospered, sacrifices had to be made.

And Aura, as it currently stood, was the most unnatural form of life. Its mere existence directly implied combat. Combat incited death, the direct opposite of life. It implied a degree of combat that was simply unneeded. It incited conflicts that have no need, incited humanity and faunuskind to step above their station. It turned them unnaturally strong, with power to manipulate their very surroundings via Semblances.

It pushed humans and faunus alike over their station.

And now, without the Grimm, it was his objective, his dream, to put them all back where they belonged. To put nature back on track, no matter who he had to cross.

Come Huntsmen and Huntresses, come anyone else, come Ozpin himself, none would stop him. He alone would restore the world to how it should be.

Mic grinned, flexing his hands in the night.

This was the realization he came to when he found that small, almost unassuming puddle of darkness during his service with the Expansion Corps, when he felt himself drawn to it… when he dipped his hand into it and felt his destiny being chosen.

He knew not what the emblem in his hand meant, knew not how it was able to absorb a soul and one's Aura too. He knew not the meaning behind the eerily eye-shaped emblem etched on his hand, the way it seemed so similar to the Grimm…

The way he felt like he had another voice in his head, the way a voice that named itself the Queen of Darkness called upon him in his dreams…

All that he knew was that the world needed balance. Aura was light…

And where there was light, Salem said instilled in him that there also needed to be darkness.

He was dying.

There was no other way to put it. His Aura was shot, his legs were broken, and the cuts in his body and arm were bleeding all over. Jaune bit back a curse as he tried to move despite it all.

A part of Jaune felt regret that  this  was the way he was going to go. In the middle of a village ruin that he had been too late to save, way out in Mistral without anyone knowing where he was. And most of all, dying knowing that he had been played.

Because there was no mission, in reality, no urgent people that needed saving; the village had already been razed when he came. Bandit tribe members and Grimm had been standing side-by-side, the flames of innocent deaths surrounding them. He didn't know how or why they had been so in the first place, only knowing that they had been waiting for him and engaged him as one.

And through that fight that he had barely survived through, Jaune had caught snippets of information. Information that tribe members had let slip in their cockiness, spontaneous words that came out in the heat of the moment and their anger.

That  Headmaster Lionheart  had organized this himself. That he had used these tribe members often, giving them partial control over the Grimm to thin out the Huntsmen and Huntress population of Mistral. To betray his very own kin. For what, Jaune didn't know.

It was only the miracle that Jaune had trained first in those less-than-reputable tournaments that he was able to take them all on. Had he been the same lad that left Beacon, had he not taken the time to improve himself before he met Headmaster Lionheart… he would've been as good as dead.

Well, technically, he really  was  now. No use denying the truth…

Jaune could do nothing but collapse as his body gave out under him. He gasped as he felt his vision darken. He regretted the fact that he couldn't inform anyone else in Haven, couldn't tell them that Headmaster Lionheart was betraying them.

He regretted the fact that he would have to break his word. All because he was  too weak…

If his Team and friends were here, they wouldn't have laid dying like he was. They would've been able to march back to Haven and save the day…

But then, a high-pitched cry broke his thoughts. A cry that was getting louder and louder, growing into a sob and a wail… a cry that sounded an awful lot like a little girl's.

Jaune's breath hitched. The earlier threats of passing out suddenly left him, a new energy flowing through his veins as he struggled to stand back up. Was there- was there a survivor?

Was there someone that needed saving…?!

"Grk!" Jaune forced his body to get up, standing on broken feet and shuffling closer and closer to the source of the cry. He was sure now – that was a little girl's voice!

"Waaaahhh!"

"H-Hold on…!" Jaune bit out. With each agonizing step he waded through the rubble and ruin, stepped above the bodies and smoking Grimm corpses that he had left. Eventually, Jaune came upon the broken-down remnants of- of an orphanage, its pillars crushed and its walls singed with black soot.

And yet, before its ruined entrance, a young girl sobbed, a girl who seemed to barely be a toddler. Jaune gasped as he saw her breaking down in front of what must've been the bodies of her former friends and caretakers. She had her face in her hands as her body shook, either from sadness or the coldness of the night air or maybe both.

Jaune took a cautious step forward. The sound knocked the girl out of her thoughts. She turned around with wide, fearful eyes and fell on her butt. She crawled back with her arms in front of her, tear-stained cheeks being the first thing that Jaune noticed.

"S-stay back…!" The girl whispered. "P-Please, mister… d-don't kill me…!"

And Jaune felt his heart clench, his brotherly instincts taking hold as he quickly sheathed his weapons. A new flame lit beneath his heart, rage and spirit bursting forth as he looked at this girl –  at this innocent soul that Leonardo had harmed!

"I'm not here to hurt you." Jaune said in his best calming tone. He took a knee – oh, how it hurt to move! – and approached the girl with open, reassuring arms. "I'm…"

'Jaune Arc.'  The failure of a Beacon student, a disgrace that had been sure that he would die here.

'the Rusted Knight.' An alias he had begun using in those tournaments, something to shield himself from his shame. A title that he hadn't known would end up being a reality, being manifested as his destiny from the tales.

'A Huntsman.'  Yeah right, a  real  Huntsman would've been able to take down those Grimm and bandits no problem.

"…I'm the one who's gonna get you out of here." Jaune settled on. It was the truth; for he may not have been anything else, but he would get her out of here. He would save this life, make sure she was okay, forever and after.

That, he was willing to give his word to.

Jaune's eyes went to the girl's appearance. Red eyes and blond hair, her body small and frail and malnourished, shivering from the cold that her tattered and thin clothes barely shielded her from. And to a nametag that was almost totally covered in dirt, just barely legible.

A nametag with words that Jaune instantly memorized.

And with it, Jaune gained a new will to live. A new reason to keep going… another person he swore to protect.

"Come on, Akane." Jaune said with his best caring tone. "…I'll keep you safe."

Jaune didn't so much as wake up as he did open his eyes.

Years of living on the road had trained him to be ultra-vigilant to his surroundings. That also meant being a light sleeper, waking up with minimal surprises, and being constantly combat-ready. So it was to no surprise that when he woke up, his eyes immediately went to the woman in the sleeping bag across from him, speaking to her Scroll with hushed tones.

"Yes, yes, I know, I'm just going to be a little late is all-!"

Mumble mumble….

"Hey, don't go blaming me, it's not my fault nothing's shown up-!"

Mumble mumble….

And Yang sighed heavily into her Scroll. "Just… just get me a replacement bike by the time I get to the next village, alright? I'll go in for a report as soon as I come back."

Mumble mumble….

Yang's eyes narrowed. "I get that it's getting busy. But I deserve a vacation; this was my vacation, and I'm calling in to extend it by a few days, maybe even a week or two."

Mumble mumble….

"Fine. Yeah. End of story. Yang out."

Click! Yang hung up her scroll and ran her hands through her face. "Ugh…."

It never ceased to amaze her how inflexible some people were. She knew she was needed in Vale, knew that she needed to give in her monthly reports. But she had done this for years now, and this year was her first one taking her patrols around Remnant a lot more leisurely.

She deserved a break, dammit – she didn't plan for her bike to get trashed, and she certainly didn't expect for even more important matters to take her attention!

"Ehem." A cough interrupted Yang's thoughts, and she felt her cheeks flush in embarrassment when she saw Jaune levelling her with a questioning stare.

Yang rubbed the back of her neck in embarrassment. "Um, how much did you hear…? Heheh…"

"Enough to wake me up." Jaune stretched his muscles and sighed. "Ahh… You sounded a bit pissed there."

"Yeah, that's mostly 'cause I wasn't planning on being called in at seven in the morning!" Yang groaned as she pocketed her Scroll again. "Gosh, some people…"

"From the sound of it, you need to get to Vale quickly." Jaune said. "Sure I'm not slowing you down?"

"Pfft. Hardly." Yang brushed away a lock of hair and scowled at her pocketed Scroll. "If anything, some people just can't appreciate greatness taking her time."

"Well, you can go tell some people that you were seeing the sights. Just… keep my name out of it." Jaune said back.

"Yeah." Yang muttered, her tone tinted with a slight hesitation. "I'll… do that."

"Thanks." Jaune said earnestly. He got up and began rolling up his sleeping bag, talking some more in an attempt to steer the topic to more cheerful areas.

"I think the nearest village is around a three hour walk." Jaune said with a smile, "Hey, 'least we'll get a new bike soon, right?"

"Hm. I made sure to order one that has two seats. Not a sidecar, though. Hate those things."

"Hm…" Jaune finished packing everything up around the same time Yang got everything ready too. "So… time to head out?"

"Yeah…"

Jaune and Yang shared a small nod, and then, with the sun just starting to rise, both set off on their way to the next village. And throughout the journey, and even earlier when he had just woken up, Jaune didn't miss the way Yang was irritated and a bit more distant.

That was fair; they had spent years apart, and Jaune didn't expect to immediately jump in like nothing had changed. That was too much to hope for, that was something he had to work for.

But it wasn't as if Yang had been pushing him away. She still had spoken in a hushed tone when he was asleep, had ordered a bike that could fit two. She was still being considerate for him… perhaps the deadline for being in Vale thing was just rubbing her nerves the wrong way.

And so Jaune said as much. "Hey, Yang. Whatever happens, I hope at least the pay in Vale is good, alright?"

And Yang had laughed, and stilted as it may be, it was still honest.

"They better be, VB." Yang smiled back at him, "After all, sleeping in the wilds like that was un-bear-able!"

Jaune rolled his eyes, a fond twitch of his lips just visible on his face. "You and your puns… after all these years, they still suck."

"Hey!" But Yang had punched his arm jokingly, and she lost the irritation she had shown earlier in the morning. Jaune responded with a chuckle, and soon the walk became not so bad.

Just a bit more, just a little before they could go at a much better pace than walking. And despite it all, Jaune was looking forward to it. Looking forward to enjoying the moment. He only hoped that Yang felt the same.

After all, he was starting to feel like enjoying himself, truly soaking in the moment, wasn't so bad. It wasn't like they were chasing an evil that threatened the world, after all.

The world was at peace, from what little he knew of it and what Cinder had let him in on. So… perhaps enjoying the moment wouldn't be that bad.

Despite what many people believed, Yang wasn't a meathead nor a just another dumb buxom blonde. No, that was just the image she liked to portray herself as. What Yang prided herself on, other than her nearly unmatched strength, was her emotional smarts.

She liked to think of herself knowing when to push and when to pull, when to give and when to take. It was how she deduced who Jaune was. Sure, he might seem different, and his skills may have been exponentially better than they were before, but so many of his clues and tells were still the same.

His gaze. His vibe. The way his eyes looked at her and anything he cared about, the way his voice lowered slightly whenever he wasn't confident in himself, the uniquely his way of going to comfortable and familiar topics whenever the conversation moved to somewhere he didn't want it to be.

And moreover, she had recognized that Jaune was hurting, that he wasn't confident in himself, that something was holding him back. And seeing that, understanding that, Yang knew how to approach; she said what she said, she had smiled like she once had, and overall did her best to emulate how she was the last time they saw each other. But still, infusing parts of herself that had matured as time had gone on.

It wasn't emotional manipulation! She did genuinely want Jaune to be happy. He was her friend, and that was enough. Besides, what was it that he always said? Strangers and friends and all that?

But after that phone call, Yang harbored some new doubts. New concerns that plagued her mind, worries that had caused her to be a bit standoff-ish when Jaune woke up.

After all, how was someone supposed to tell their long-lost friend that there was an evil Grimm Witch that was threatening to destroy all of Remnant?

Yang did her best to smile and laugh along Jaune as they walked, doing everything to put the worry of Salem and her agents in the back of her mind. That was what she had been doing all these years; what she had taken a vacation for.

Patrolling Remnant for any sign of the Grimm Queen called Salem, keeping an eye out for any of the witch's agents. Signaling back to Beacon if any Grimm activity were to be found, making sure they were ready for whatever Salem's next moves even were.

After all, what else could the Grimm disappearing be, other than Salem preparing for a massive, unprecedented attack?

She sighed internally as her mind inevitably went down memory lane. RWBY and what remained of JNPR – though they absolutely refused to change their name – had been 'inducted' so to speak, during their third year. At that time, Ozpin had told them everything there was to know; the Maidens, the four Relics, who Salem really was, how long he had been fighting for… everything regarding the secret war that had waged for thousands of years in Remnant.

And when they heard that, they agreed and had been ready to fight. Ready to protect Vale and everyone they loved, ready to stop Salem from destroying the world. Ready to devote their lives to something greater, ready to fight the good fight.

And yet, a scant few months later, the Grimm had totally disappeared.

It didn't make any sense, even to Ozpin himself – the only possible explanation was that Salem was preparing something big, that she was recalling every Grimm she had for one massive attack. And so, they had trained too, had prepared everything for the worst possible strike they could ever conceive.

But that was a decade ago.

And to this day, nothing had come.

And now, Yang was 29 years old and had grown tired of preparing for something that never came. But that wasn't to say that she, that they, didn't know the risks. They kept in shape, were still at the ready, kept an eye out. It was just her that felt like she needed a break… but she knew she needed to deal with the problem at some point. They all knew.

The problem was, how exactly do you break something like that to someone like Jaune? To a long-lost, somewhat traumatized, and self-admitted retired friend?

She didn't want to burden him with that kind of weight, not when he was only now reaching out to them. When it was taking him everything he had to just try to reconnect.

And there were other things that were pressing on her too. Salem wasn't the only threat that was present, because people were people and there would always be conflict between them. A group of 'advocates' called the LIFE Group, a Mistralian organized protection company called the Gokudo, the ever-expanding Expansion Corps, and of course the Huntsmen and Huntresses… there were many factions, new and old. And many factions also meant many oppositions, many small conflicts.

She was sure Jaune had heard of them – he must've! But he hadn't brought them up yet, and she won't be the one to bring down the mood. Not when doing so would only make him worried sick for his daughter.

And so, when they finally reached the village, Yang did her best to hide that fact of her life, that fact of all their lives.

Jaune didn't deserve to know that, to shoulder that burden with them. He had seen enough, even if she didn't know what those were… and wasn't keeping Remnant happy and safe the entire reason they agreed to fighting with Ozpin in the first place?

If they dragged Jaune into this when he was barely functional, they'd be missing the entire point of their fight in the first place.

They soon entered the village proper, and Yang and Jaune quickly went to a garage that had been instructed to give Yang her new vehicle. She met the dealer and shook his hand, though her eyes shone with a bright hint of 'Don't talk about Ozpin or his shit in front of me right now.'

And thankfully, the dealer was smart enough to get her message.

"Ah, Ms. Xiao-Long, was it?" The dealer said with a smile. "I take it you're here for the CX500-R that was just reserved?"

"Yeah, that." Yang wasn't particularly keen on whatever model she got – if it worked, then it would be enough. Nothing would ever quite live up to Bumblebee anyway, and that was exactly why she kept it back in Patch, safe and sound and snug. "Is it fueled up and ready to go?"

"Yes, it is, Miss." The dealer nodded. He stepped to the side and presented her with the bike, brand-spanking new with a shining yellow finish. Its seats were big too; certainly, enough to fit two people.

And yet, the dealer's eyes wandered to her friend, his eyebrows raised in question. "Though, I certainly wasn't informed that you'd be bringing someone else along."

"That's none of your business." Yang said curtly.

"On the contrary, it is my business." The dealer insisted. "I make my business on repeat customers, Ms. Xiao-Long, and even I have to report back."

Yang bit the inside of her cheek. That was true, and if she knew Ozpin, he'd get his hands on the information anyway. Problem was, this really was nothing he had to worry about; now how could she go about not mentioning this…?

Jaune stood by Yang's side and saw the distress his friend was in. Acting as natural as possible, Jaune gave the dealer a smile and offered his hand. "The name's June Pier. It's nice to meet you, Mister…"

"Diaz." The dealer answered, and he took Jaune's hand and gave it a firm shake. "And, if it's not any problem, may I see an ID…?"

"Sure." Jaune pulled back and showed Diaz his ID, the man giving it a good glance. And after that, he returned it to Jaune with the same smile he gave before.

"Very well. I simply had to confirm who was whom, after all. Can't go around selling bikes to strangers." Diaz said. He stepped back and gave them a cursory bow, "And with that, my business is finished. Enjoy the bike, Ms. Xiao-Long, Mr. Pier. As always, it's a pleasure to do business with him."

And with that, Diaz stepped out the garage, leaving Jaune and Yang with the bike and their thoughts.

Yang gave Jaune a raised eyebrow and a smirk. "…Fake ID?"

"Eh. Something like that." Jaune said. He pocketed his wallet and shrugged, "It'll check out if anyone wants to run it through. Hundred-percent guarantee."

'I hope it is, for your sake. Ozpin can be persistent.' And the less said about the last time Jaune faked something in front of Beacon's headmaster, the better. Yang rolled her shoulders and climbed on the bike, turning it on and giving it a few revs.

Vroom vroom!

"Whoaaa!" Jaune covered his ears. "That's so louuuud!"

"Heheh! I know, right? It's awesome!" Yang grinned. One of her few constant requests whenever she went on a mission for Ozpin – she got a bike, one that could go fast, and it also always needed to have a straight pipe exhaust.

Or in layman's terms, it had to be loud and powerful. Just like she was!

Vroom vroom!

"Owh yeaahhh!" Yang laughed, and with a smile motioned Jaune to ride on behind her.

"Grk!" Jaune grimaced but complied. He felt her put a helmet on his head, herself following soon after. Jaune leaned over to Yang's shoulder and shouted over the noise, "I think we don't have to rush it! How about we take a ride around the village first, okay?!"

"Okay!" Vroom! Yang grinned as she heard Jaune groan behind her. "Let's get a feel of what this baby can do!"

The village wasn't all that big, and as such Yang didn't have that much road to 'get a feel' as she had claimed. Their speeds had been kept low, and the noise thankfully wasn't that assaulting to his ears. Though, perhaps that was much to Jaune's benefit.

Those were his thoughts as he and Yang parked before a small ramen shop, Yang having gone in first and Jaune catching his breath outside. With the next stop being around five hours away even by motorbike, they had both decided that it was best to catch brunch here before heading off to the next village.

Jaune groaned and felt the threat of vomit rise up, a threat he crushed with extreme prejudice.

Scratch that, it was definitely to his benefit.

With another breath, Jaune got off his knees and walked into the ramen shop and took the opposite seat on the table where Yang was. The place wasn't anything special, being quite small with a row of tables and seats that were empty, and had a TV bolted to the top edge of the restaurant. But Jaune did notice and appreciate the nice, homely atmosphere it had. The smell of the food certainly helped too, its sweet and tender aroma entering Jaune's nostrils the moment he stepped in.

It did little to quell his motion sickness, but he was thankful for what little mercy he could have.

Yang grinned when she saw his green face. "Still haven't gotten over that motion sickness of yours?"

"I would've been fine if you hadn't ridden like a maniac." Jaune sighed. He rolled her eyes fondly when she only laughed in response, "So? Any reason why you chose this hole-in-the-wall place?"

"'Cause it's cheap and the food's good. Cooking's fast, too- Oh, here it is!" Yang licked her lips as two bowls of ramen were placed in between them, their noodles thick and the broth thicker. When Jaune levelled a question glance at her, she shrugged. "Took the liberty of ordering for you too. Seemed like you were going to take your time outside, and, well…"

"Appreciated." Jaune nodded, smiling in thanks. They both took a pair of chopsticks and took their first slurps at the same time, and Jaune heard himself hum in delight as he swallowed.

"Not bad." Jaune smiled, "Not bad at all."

"Told ya, didn't I?" Yang slurped her noodles with a smirk. "This place's the best in these parts."

They continued like that for a while, and with no one else in the shop it allowed them to talk idle chatter as long as they had needed to. Time passed by faster than they both recognized, and it was as such that they found themselves still conversing even after the ramen had long been finished.

"…So yeah, that's how I found this place." Yang said, "…Bout five years ago, and I've been going ever since."

"And for good reason." Jaune nodded. "Won't hurt my finances too; and certainly not yours."

"Heh, talk about it. I'm just glad that I still get paid for what's basically a vacation." Yang put her hands behind her head and sighed in content.

"Speaking of… what exactly have you been doing these last few years?" Jaune asked. "I mean, I know you've been patrolling Mistral and all, but…"

At that, Yang looked away and laughed nervously. "Eheheh… yeah, about that… really, I've just been going around here and doing what odd jobs I can get. Security, escort, bodyguard… you'd be surprised how many opportunities open up with a good ol' Huntress' license."

"Really?" Jaune asked incredulously. "Then why do you need to go back to Vale?"

"Because I need to report to my boss." Yang sighed irritably. "And he really likes to keep tabs on people."

"…Huh." Jaune leaned back on his seat too. That didn't make sense, didn't Yang just say that she was a freelancer?

'Meh. It doesn't matter.' That slight irritation in her face when she mentioned her boss was genuine, and besides, who was he to be accusatory and poke holes in his friends' story? If it was honest living – and seeing RWBY in their first years, Jaune knew they'd never turn criminal – then it was enough.

Their conversation was interrupted, however, when the TV was turned on and began broadcasting the news. 'Must've been the shopkeeper…' Jaune thought.

And when the news blared to life, stealing both Yang and Jaune's attention, a familiar host spoke up with the latest happenings of their shared destination.

"This is Lisa Lavender from VNN, with breaking news from downtown Vale. Police were once more forced to break apart a demonstration by the LIFE group which had escalated to a riot, and then subsequently a wild melee. So far, Vale PD has arrested thirty protesters and forty belligerents that have been deemed responsible, though whether they will be charged or released soon is still unknown."

Yang clenched her teeth when she heard the news. "What a pain…"

"Hm?" Jaune looked to Yang. "You know those guys?"

"Wait, you don't…?" Yang looked back with wide eyes. "Damn, you're more out of it than I thought…."

"Hey-"

The news continued.

"The LIFE Group themselves had protested and advocated against the current state and presence of Aura users, demanding stricter control and monitoring over their activities. They also demanded the Aura locking of combatants who were no longer active, a demand that continues to run afoul with other groups, most prominently the Huntsmen community and the Gokudo organization from Mistral."

"Aura locking…" Jaune muttered. "That's a dangerous process. Why the hell would someone advocate for that?"

"Because someone thinks that Aura users are just too dangerous to control." Yang bit out. She didn't like them, Jaune noted, not one bit, if her glare at the screen was anything to go by.

And internally, Yang could only let out a long-suffering sigh. As if an evil queen wasn't enough, now humanity was fighting against each other.

The news continued once more. "Upon questioning of their motives and methods, The CEO of the LIFE group, Mic Grey, has given this to say. "Our acts are as noble as our cause. I stand by my compatriots and fully believe in them that they have not done anything in contempt of justice. After founding and expanding my business in Vale for almost a decade, I have full trust in Vale's justice system to determine the correct decision going forward." This response was met with some backlash, mainly from other factions such as the Expansion Corps and the Gokudo, however Mr. Grey has refused to give further comment."

Yang ran her hand over her face. "Trust in my compatriots my ass. You ordered them to start shit! You're just slick enough to hide the evidence."

"Yang…"

Yang looked to Jaune and sighed, softening her gaze. It must've been a shock to him, to see someone against the Huntsmen on principle. After all, weren't they always lauded as heroes? Wasn't that what they had been promised?

Come to think of it, wasn't that his reason of going to Beacon in the first place…?

She tried her best to calm Jaune down, his worried glance being something she didn't want to see. Her helping him out of his shell was a priority she knocked up to the highest order. "Don't worry, Jaune. They're just a bunch of thugs blowing hot air. Not any real threat."

"Hm…" Jaune gave her an uneasy nod and stared back to the screen. She could see his mind run a mile a minute, the worried glint in his eyes returning ever so slightly as the news continued broadcasting information regarding the LIFE Group.

The numerous protests they held, how so many of them often turned violent, and how they kept lobbying for what was essentially a collar around Aura users' throats. All because they had deemed them too hard to control, too wild, too unnatural to normal, well-functioning society.

A collar to a Huntress' throat. 'Akane…'

But Jaune calmed himself down. It wouldn't do to get himself worked up. He had to trust her, no matter how painful it was. She would overcome this, if it became a problem at all, and if nothing else he was sure his training would be enough to keep her safe; at least, until he reached her.

And it wasn't like Lisa hadn't laid out that they didn't have opponents. The Huntsmen, the Gokudo, grateful civilians, those who had seen the good they had done… there were others that didn't agree with them, and from the way Yang had been irritated, then he knew at least that no self-respecting Huntsman or Huntress would let themselves be controlled like that. This was nothing to get worked up over.

Calm down.

And besides, Cinder said that she'd deliver his message, and that meant that at least she'd be in Vale too. And from the way Lisa had mentioned the Gokudo opposing the LIFE Group, at least he had Cinder's reassurance – though not directly – that she was opposed to it as well.

The Gokudo, Cinder's organization that she formed after defeating Salem. Her way of controlling the power vacuum that had been left in Mistral… one that she had told Jaune before he left to take care of Akane.

An organization whose status she kept him updated with, though only barely. As far as he knew, they were just a protection company, employing some of the people he had come to know during his travels, after Salem's defeat…

Cinder had always was protective over her power, Jaune thought… and he was certain that was the reason she founded them; the reason she became its Chairwoman. Some things could never be changed, and Cinder would always yearn to hold power. That much, he knew; at least she was on their side now. He trusted her, now he only needed to trust that she could ward off Akane from anything too dangerous.

Calm down.

Everything would be fine. He had to stay relaxed. These were just protests, they weren't anything else. They weren't globe threatening evils; they were just people.

Calm down.

"Uh, Jaune…?"

"Yang…" Jaune turned back to her, his eyes just a tad bit sharper. "They… they haven't attacked you, have they?"

Screw it, he had to know.

And from the way Yang looked away, Jaune knew he wouldn't like the answer. "The LIFE Group… they were the one who attacked us yesterday."

"What…?"

"I know, right?" Yang chuckled mirthlessly. "Reckless… could've gotten themselves all killed. That's why I don't by the BS that they wouldn't cross the law. They've been harassing a ton of Huntsmen and Huntress these past few years, getting ballsy. But then… we can't exactly beat them down, can we?"

"Because it'd look bad on us…" Jaune realized.

"Exactly." Yang nodded. "All because they deem us too dangerous. Because they want us to be gone."

"But why?" Jaune whispered. "We haven't- haven't done anything wrong!"

"Apparently they don't see it that way." Yang sighed. "They keep pushing this narrative of theirs, and without the Grimm to fight – without a constant threat…"

And that, Jaune realized. "They're trying to say that we're useless…"

"Kinda the gist of it, but yeah." Yang did her best to smile. "Look, Jaune… don't worry about it, okay? They're just blowing hot air. We've still got a ton of people who support us, and it's not like we're robbing banks or holding up shops with our powers. We're saving people from thugs, we're protecting businesses, we're dismantling bandit tribes, we're still making the world a better place."

"…"

"Look… trust me, alright?" Yang leaned in. Her voice dropped to a whisper. It was clear that this was all a shock to him. She didn't know how he hadn't heard of this before, but now that he had, he was deeply disturbed by it. And she could also read that he was just itching to do something.

But she also felt that that itch would lead him to do something that he'd regret. Perhaps, even, lead him to leave again…?

No, she wouldn't have it. She had just gotten him back; he had just begun opening up… she hadn't even gotten to re-introducing him to everyone else yet.

"There's nothing to worry about. Please…?"

"Yang…" Jaune felt once more the urge to just do something. That urge had moved him to do a lot of things – killing Salem had been the biggest of it. Should he – should he move to solve the problem? Engage the enemy, save his friends, save his daughter? He can't possibly just stand by and watch!

But one look into Yang's eyes, and Jaune's resolve crumpled… for now. He realized in those eyes that she didn't want him to get involved. She wanted him to open up, to reconnect… to enjoy himself.

Jaune sighed and relented, though he knew he couldn't keep himself forever. One day, his insecurity mixed with his desperation and love, that fatal combination, all of it would come roaring back: for him and for others.

It was part of the reason why he had run away for so long…

…But hadn't he promised to finally see the world?

Calm down. He had promised. This wasn't anything to get worked up over.

This wasn't Salem. This wasn't.

Calm the fuck down.

"Alright." Jaune relented. And from the way Yang sighed in relief, the way her shoulders sagged, and how she leaned back in her seat, Jaune knew he made the right choice.

If this was what made his friend, his friends, happy, then so be it. 'When can I see you guys again…' Not like he'd have much going on, now.

"Ahhhhh!" Yang stretched her arms and sighed loudly, closing her eyes in delight, desperate to change the topic; though with a not so-subtle glare to the shopkeeper, she had him turn the TV off. "That was a damn good meal… you don't mind if I get some fresh air for a bit, do you Jaune?"

"No no, go right ahead." Jaune motioned Yang to go do as she pleased. He pulled out his wallet as she stood up, "I'll handle the payment while you get the bike ready."

"Eh, really?" Yang asked incredulously. "I mean, I don't mind paying for all this-!"

And yet Jaune just flashed her a grin. "You're not the only one with cash, Yang."

Yang paused. Then, she smirked as her eyes glinted mischievously. "Then I guess it's a good thing I brought you along. After all, what kind of man doesn't pay on the first date, ehhhh Jauney boyyy?"

Jaune blushed furiously. "Yaaaang!"

"Hehehehe! See you in a bit, Jauney!" And with a wave, Yang exited the Ramen shop and got to prepping the bike for their next trip.

All the while, Jaune could only shake his head fondly. "It's like she never changed…" With that, he got up and approached the cashier, pulling out his credit card and paying for both their meals. 'I was planning on doing that anyway…'

He enjoyed the time they spent together and looked forward to their future journey. Of course, he knew that at some point they'd split paths, but this time, it wouldn't be like he'd disappear forever. They'd exchange Scroll numbers, keep in contact, maybe even meet up…

Calm down. Yeah, maybe that wouldn't be so hard.

There was something that didn't bode well for his friends. Someone was messing around in Vale, people were targeting Huntsmen and Huntresses… he felt his breath hitch and his fists clench.

No, this was nothing to get worried over; some protesters didn't compare to an ancient evil. Didn't compare to the Grimm and everything else that it entailed.

'Focus, Jaune. Focus.' Jaune thought to himself. Remember the purpose of this all. See the world… see his friends… see what it had to offer. And along the way, visit Akane and ensure that his daughter was safe.

So what if there were more factions than he knew before? He could handle himself at least, and Yang was already here. Everything would be fine.

So wrapped up in his thoughts, Jaune was, that he didn't notice another, a new person, approach from behind him.

"Enjoying our benefits, are you?"

"Hm?" Jaune turned around and faced the man that had addressed him. He had tanned skin and jet-black sideswept hair, and he wore a black suit and pants with a pair of sunglasses. "And who might you be?"

The man's lips quirked; the ghost of a smile, Jaune noted. "I am your case handler, Mr. Arc."

"Case handler?" Jaune echoed. "What are you- ah. Did… did Cinder send you?"

"Correct." The man nodded. "You may call me Hanawa. Hanawa Kihei, of the Gokudo. Pleased to make your acquaintance."

Hanawa Kihei

Gokudo Case Handler

Jaune sighed. "Look. I understand that Cinder worries about me, but I can handle myself. There's no need for you guys to get involved."

"The state you left your house in proved otherwise."

"How do you even- ugh. Fine. Just don't meddle, alright? Why the hell did she even send a case handler from you guys…?"

"Because the Chairwoman has her own concerns regarding the world. And mor importantly, you." Hanawa said. He motioned Jaune to sit back down, and Jaume did so reluctantly.

"Tch. And how did you even find me, anyway?"

"We – that is, the Gokudo – have eyes everywhere. Especially in Mistral. We knew where you were the moment you stepped foot out of your house."

Jaune shivered. "That is… beyond creepy, man."

"It is simply how the Chairwoman likes us to cooperate." Hanawa said. "I'm sure you're familiar with who we are. The Chairwoman simply knows of your tendency to draw trouble. And most importantly… your willingness to help others above yourself."

"The world has changed, Mr. Arc. The world you saved… many of it for the better, but some… not so much. All she wants if for you to be prepared." Hanawa finished.

"I'm not hopeless, Hanawa."

"That wasn't what I insinuated. Our job here is to merely keep an eye on you, report back to her… and assist you should you need it. The Huntsmen, the LIFE Group, the Expansion Corps… you've seen the news. I am merely here to confirm that you remain safe."

"I am safe."

"And yet, you yourself admitted yesterday that you were rusty. That you would've had an easier time against those LIFE thugs had you stayed in shape; at least, that's what your face to Ms. Xiao-Long showed us." Hanawa's lips quirked when Jaune flinched. "The irony wasn't lost on anyone."

"Furthermore, our intel tells us that someone has ran your ID as of one hour ago. Everything checked out, of course… but that still poses some questions for us. Questions we're not allowed to have but are there all the same. And if you would allow me to voice my personal thoughts," Hanawa began at Jaune's silence, "I think that things are shaping up to a breaking point. And it's just a ticking time bomb."

"And you're saying I should intervene."

"I'm saying that things are not as calm as they seem." Hanawa stood up. "Cinder feels that her power is being threatened… but she insists that she can manage it herself. I, however, do not; but I am under her command, under your command. She makes sure that we all know who you are… what you were... saviour."

Hanawa put a hand on Jaune's shoulder. "All you need is ask. The Gokudo will always keep an eye out for you, as you did the Chairwoman once upon a time." Hanawa said simply. He gave Jaune a bow, his head tilted down with respect. "Until we meet again, Jaune."

And with that, Hanawa turned around and walked out the back door, leaving Jaune with his thoughts. Not even the shopkeeper remained – had he, too, been a Gokudo plant? Jaune certainly wouldn't put it past Cinder.

The questions raged in his mind endlessly. To move or not to move? These were just protestors, a group that he had just heard today, and who as far as he knew might be just as legal as anyone else. They weren't an ancient evil, weren't an army of evil beings that constantly tried to destroy humanity.

Hm…

Then that was all they were.

Jaune nodded to himself and stood from his seat. He exited the ramen shop and gave Yang a small nod, smiling a bit as she returned it eagerly too with a smile of her own.

There was no need for to go as hard as he did on this like he did with Salem. His friends could handle themselves… after all, hadn't Yang said so herself?

He had to learn to trust. Had to learn that this wasn't all that scary. That he could put his confidence in his friends, his daughter… that he didn't need to shoulder this burden alone. And, well, if it were just some protesters, some advocates, then he was sure they could handle it.

But still, Jaune felt his fists clench, giving Yang a grin as she laughed and motioned him to ride the bike again.

"Come on, Jauney! Let's hit up Mistral proper!"

"Hm." Jaune smiled – if his friends were happy, if his daughter was safe, then he would be too. "Yeah, let's."

That was all that mattered.

But if the LIFE Group tried anything… then he'd make them understand just who they were messing with.

Beneath the previously locked basement of Haven Academy, seventeen-year-old Jaune stood before a blue, massive ethereal-like figure. She had been hidden, kept beneath its vaults for how many centuries he didn't know, and only through coercing the current Spring Maiden did they manage to free her; a Spring Maiden that had been located, of course, by their reluctant ally of the half-Fall Maiden.

And wasn't that a shock. That Maidens were  real…

Jaune still could barely talk, barely form a coherent thought as he stared at this downright proof of magic being shown before him. She seemed like a genie, for a lack of a better word, straight from a childhood fairy tale. She even managed to stop time around him, like a being of pure magic…

The spirit of knowledge. Jinn.

But then, the stares from the tens behind him knocked him out of his stupor. The students of Haven who had heeded his warning… those who fought with him against Leonardo. Those who wanted to know the truth…

Those who remained, after so many had been buried.

"Jinn…" Jaune rolled the words in his tongue. He swallowed his doubts and faced her as he was. As the person who warned them all, the person who led their fight against the treacherous headmaster.

The headmaster had been a person who somehow had some control over the Grimm and were willingly killing them off. A person who, with what limited knowledge Jaune knew, worked for someone that controlled  all  of them.

But who could that possibly be?

"Tell us, Jinn! Who is the true person behind the Grimm?"

And with his words – on Jaune's emphasis on  us  – Jinn released her control over stopped time and answered this boy, this strange, unknown boy, his question.

"That would be Salem. The Queen of the Grimm… an immortal who controls all the Grimm from a dragon-shaped island."

Jaune mulled over the answer as the students behind him gasped – as Cinder Fall raised an eyebrow over the answer. Of course, she already knew; she turned turncoat, after all, once he showed her that there was no point in following Leo, following whoever had been issuing their orders. But the others needed their confirmation, and so here they were.

And assuming she was also correct about the other things, that meant that they had two more questions. Two more chances to know vital information.

"And how can we kill her?!" Jaune asked back.

"She was once a human, but is now a being of pure, dark magical energy. And she is an immortal. Killing her by normal means will not work, no matter what weapons you use."

Shit. That was a waste!

He could hear the students panic behind him, hear his allies voice their worry at fighting a battle they couldn't possibly win. After all, how do you beat something that was unkillable?! And Jinn's answers were absolute!

His mind raced as the crowd neared a breaking point – no, they couldn't break now, there had to be a way! There  had  to be!

And then, his mind reached a conclusion.

"You said she was a being of magical energy…" Jaune said, and he felt a small sense of relief when the crowd settled down and at least decided to hear him out.

Magic, magic…

The Maidens were magic. They weren't immortal, but their powers transferred to another upon their death. This lamp thing was also almost indestructible, and Aura always regenerated when it 'ran out'

Jaune reached a conclusion. Magic would persist; it couldn't be extinguished, it couldn't be killed… but it could be moved.

It could be transformed.

"Then Jinn, tell us…" Jaune whispered. "We want to defeat Salem. To defeat an immortal… then, is there a way for her to be trapped? Is there a way that we can bring the Grimm and her away for good?"

And that question got a smile out of Jinn. This boy, she decided… he was different.

He wasn't a pawn of Ozma, nor was he affiliated with Salem. He acted on his own will, with a fire to protect those close to him. It had been a long time since someone discovered the truth of this world all on their own, and it was nigh time that someone  did.

Truth be told, she had seen Ozma's and Salem's battle for thousands of years and had gone tired of the games those old coots played. Perhaps this young man, this anomaly… he would be the changing factor.

She had seen within his heart. The easy answer would be to tell him of the secret of the Silver Eyes. How it can freeze Grimm and had a chance of freezing her too. But that wouldn't be what Jaune wanted, she knew. And besides, that wouldn't kill her; it would only lock her in a petrification. And when her statue shattered, the process would only begin again.

Point being:  that wasn't what Jaune had asked.

"Child… yes, there is a way. However, it requires immense sacrifice." Jinn explained, "As you have deduced in your mind, magic is similar to energy. It can not be destroyed, but it can be moved and transformed. The only way for you to defeat Salem is to take her dark magic and those of the Grimm… and scatter it through dimensions… trapping her regenerative state in limbo."

"Then how-!"

"But doing so will require the sacrifice of a soul. To take magic, you must sacrifice magic. The law of equal exchange… and the only magic stronger than a millennia-old curse of darkness is that of a soul who is willing to die for their loved ones."

Jinn let the silence reign, and then…

"And besides… You have reached the limits of three questions." Jinn interrupted, though she did give him a wry smile. It seemed that no matter who it was, they often got lost in their desire for knowledge. "You no longer have the right to ask any more of me."

Jaune lowered his head. No… Damn it,  he had failed…

But Jinn had smiled when she saw him. this Jaune Arc fellow… he was new, he was fresh. And as such, she would give him this little tidbit.

"However… I do know what you seek, child." Jin smiled, "So I will give you this. You must head to a separate dimension known as the Ever After. There, you might find a way to harness magic, a way to acquire that power… the answer to your desire."

Jaune raised his head in surprise, his blue eyes meeting Jinn's flickering own as she was absorbed back to the lamp.

"And there…" Jin smiled, "When you stand before a tree… when you see the choices laid bare… there, you will decide your destiny... Jaune of Arc."

And with a final flicker, Jinn disappeared back into her lamp, leaving the basement of Haven filled with nothing but shouts and concerned yells as what remained of the student body panicked.

But amidst it all, Jaune's mind was clear. If that was the only way… then he would do it. He would find wherever this Ever After was and head there, he would learn to control magic, to take that darkness and cast it away, no matter what it costed him.

And after seeing the slaughter that Leo had done…

At seeing the gazes of sorrow as more than half of Haven had been buried earlier today…

Imagining what had happened if this Salem person really  had  reached Vale…

What would've happened to his friends, to his team…

And when Akane desperately clung to his pants, rushing to him the moment he was done speaking with Jinn, clinging desperately after all the death no soul as young as her should have ever  seen…

Jaune clenched his fists, his bloodied armour smelling of iron not his own. Whatever this Ever After was, wherever it may lay…

He would head there immediately.

And there, he would become whatever he needed to be.

Chapter Text

Killing the runt had been Leonardo's prerogative. It was supposed to be easy, for he had done it against much more skilled Huntsmen before. A trap, a combination of Grimm and a bandit raid, and the runt would die with none the wiser of their plans.

Tonight, Cinder cursed herself for ever letting herself trust the old fool.

He had underestimated the Arc, had elected to send less forces than usual. And as a result, he had survived, had crawled his way back to Mistral. And now, the runt was resting in one of the Kingdom's many hospitals under critical care, the fact he was passed out being the only saving grace that hadn't made their secret blown open.

They had a leak; and now, Cinder had to once more deal with another's incompetence.

Cinder scoffed as she blitzed through the Kingdom's rooftops. While she was quite miffed that this would endanger their plan, she was more annoyed that no one could seem to do anything right. That she had to do everything by herself, down to the last. Minute. Detail.

It was infuriating. And served as a constant reminder as to why she served who she did.

For power, for the ability to not be dependent on anyone.

With a controlled breath, Cinder arrived at the hospital's rooftop and took a moment to collect herself. Leo's contacts had told him that the boy was being housed at the 10 th  floor, with a window view overlooking the south side of the Kingdom. Overlooking Haven.

Cruel. She liked that.

The window would prove the best way for her to… deal with Arc. She would slip in, plunge her sword, and that would be the end of that. Sloppy, but the boy  had  been in those underground fights. They could spin it as a vengeful opponent, as criminals taking out other undesirables, and that way the public wouldn't much care.

With that thought in mind, Cinder withdrew her sword and began descending the hospital's walls.

Her black clothing proved instrumental in keeping her undetected. There weren't many lights this high up, and even if one did spot her, she would merely be an indistinguishable black dot. And besides, the proverb often rang true; people rarely looked up.

Scaling her way down to the proper floor, Cinder smirked when she saw her target in clear view through the windows. As the old fool had reported, he was passed out, hooked up to several IVs, and his weapons had been stored away by the hospital staff.

And the window, while closed, hadn't been locked.

Cinder couldn't have asked for an easier assassination.

Holding back a chuckle, Cinder opened the window and slipped in the room. She drew her sword and prepared to close their little leak.

And yet, she startled when she noticed something  move.  When something – no, someone – slipped into her view from behind Jaune's bed.

It was a little girl. Barely more than a toddler, with red eyes and blond hair, shivering as she stood between Jaune and her with her arms raised by her sides.

Protecting him.

And yet, what struck her wasn't the foolish bravery that the girl showed, nor how it was all fake. What she noticed was the state the girl was in. Wounded, malnourished, thin, frail…

It made her pause.

And the pause gave the girl bravery to speak up.

"W-who are you?! You're not one of the doctors!" The girl yelled, fear in her eyes. And when her eyes had roamed over Cinder, she gulped loudly, but stood her ground even more. "W-what're you gonna do with that sword? What're you gonna do with Mister Jaune?!"

Cinder felt her breath hitch, and yet she didn't know why. It should've been easy; another body added to her count wouldn't have been a big deal. She'd just kill the girl and the runt too and be done with it.

And yet, a small, miniscule part of her didn't sit right. Told her how those scared eyes, those thin bones, those weak, trembling legs…

…that part of her that thought those things were familiar.

That pause grew longer and longer without her consent. The more she stared, the more that part grew, and the more the girl's lips trembled, the more her eyes began to water… the more Cinder grew annoyed that she somehow couldn't move!

And eventually, something reached a breaking point.

"SOMEONE!" The girl finally yelled, "THERE'S SOMEONE IN HERE! SOMEONE JUST BROKE IN!"

With that single call, Cinder could hear, could feel the shouts of alarm from the hall outside. She heard footsteps rapidly approaching the room and knew that her chance was slipping quickly from her fingers.

At this rate, even if she did kill anyone that came, it would be harder to spin, and harder to keep under wraps. And while she  was  wearing her disguise, it would still raise questions that would be much harder to answer.

Not to mention her Queen's questions of her ability to stay discreet, when she had yet to even infiltrate Beacon.

And so, with no other choice, Cinder went back out the way she came from and aborted her mission. And along the way, as she ran back across the rooftops, as she made her way to return to Haven, Cinder once more cursed herself for ever hesitating for just a moment.

This was  exactly  why she had sold herself to Salem. For power, for control, so she would never be scared again. So she would never hesitate again, so she could be able to live and have what she wanted!

But then, after all the people she killed, after the villages she razed, after condemning herself to depths she never even knew existed…

…Why?

…Why did those scared eyes remind her so much of her own?

"We're here, Chairwoman."

Wordlessly, Cinder stood up from her seat and pocketed her Scroll. Exiting her limousine, Cinder breathed in fresh Vale air and looked upon the compound her subordinates had delivered her to.

A stronghold she owned in her old target, a foot in the king's nest. The Gokudo's headquarters in Vale.

The building was as grand as it was traditional. The land it stood on was vast, spanning a whole block in the middle of the city. Admist towering skyscrapers and technological marvels, the Gokudo's building was primitive in comparison, made of mahogany and exquisite stone and sneakily reinforced with the strongest of steels.

Exactly how Cinder wished it to be, as if she brought a piece of Mistral with her to Vale.

And as Cinder stepped into the compound, the large gates opening before her and greeting her to its massive entrance garden, Cinder felt herself smile when she saw her adjutants line up by her sides and bowed before her might.

"Welcome to Vale, Chairwoman."

And Cinder merely strutted past them all, her head held high as she focused her eyes on the entrance. These were men and women who knew their place, who swore loyalty to their cause after seeing the benefits that they could and would gain. They were soldiers she had stationed here to scout out, to secure a place they could call their own, and she was pleased that this first visit had gone off without a hitch so far.

After this came the hard part. The actual work… putting down the threats that lurked in the shadows.

One of her adjutants came up to her – one of the senior ones, she recognized –and with a wave of her hand she told him to follow her.

"Chairwoman. We've heard back from Hanawa." The adjutant said, his head lowered. "He says that the target is heading towards Mistral proper."

"Hm, good." Cinder nodded. She reached the HQ proper and opened its wide mahogany windows, smiling as she saw the familiar décor so similar to that of Haven's. "Anything else?"

"Well… it seems that he was accompanied."

"By whom?"

"From his reports, one Yang Xiao-Long."

The name made Cinder pause. She stopped in the main hall of the HQ, a large chandelier above them and red carpets beneath their feet, intricate wall designs around them, and Cinder tapped her foot.

This… was unexpected.

She knew who Yang Xiao-Long was of course. The Y of RWBY, a travelling Huntress who fought with her fists and gauntlets. She had made frequent stops around Mistral over the years, having even been known to the locals to help free of charge should the situation require it.

She was also undoubtedly a member of Ozpin's inner circle, and that little fact was more important than a thousand reports on her proactivist nature.

Had… had Ozpin figured it out? Had he realized why exactly the Grimm were extinct and who made it s ? Was that, perhaps, why Yang had met Jaune, all having been a ploy by the Headmaster?

…No, he couldn't have. If he did, then he would've declared it a victory for the Huntsmen. Would've used it to bolster their reputation, especially against people like the LIFE Group. He would've taken advantage of the fact immediately.

And if he did, Cinder would've known.

That thought managed to put her slightly at ease. She turned to her adjutant, "Tell Hanawa to keep an eye on their movements. Did he say where they were headed next?"

"He says that they're heading to Mistral proper, Chairwoman. After that, whether ror not they will remain together remains uncertain. But Beacon does seem to be an end goal for both."

"Keep your eyes on him. Anything happens, we need to know." Cinder stressed. If nothing else, to assuage her own worries… not that Jaune couldn't handle himself.

The adjutant bowed. "Understood, Chairwoman."

"And while you're at it." Cinder ascended the spiralling stairs that lead to her office with her adjutant following her. As she opened the final doors to her office, she fished out her Scroll and showed her adjutant a picture of Akane, "I need you to find this girl and keep an eye on her. Her name's Akane, and she's of great importance. I don't care how, but I want updates on her 24/7."

The adjutant hesitated, looking away, and Cinder raised an eyebrow.

It wasn't like her subordinates to doubt her; she had instilled in them better than that. The men and women that surrounded her were vetted, trustworthy, and obedient. And more than that, they knew what costed them should they betray her.

And so, her silence was self-explanatory. If you have something to say, say it or I drag it out of you.

The adjutant sighed and looked back to her. "The thing is… we've already found her, Chairwoman. And… she's been taken under Ruby Rose's wings, and on the fast-track for Beacon's Initiation tomorrow."

Cinder did not flinch. She did, however, felt her lips twitch. "And how does Rose know of her?"

"Apparently Miss Enko stopped a robbery before police or Huntsmen could arrive to the scene. And after that, well…"

Cinder sighed.

Ruby Rose was renowned for her skill, and even more renowned for being a young prodigy who was accepted early and deployed even earlier. And she had also heard the story of how she got to Beacon from the best second-hand source she could get.

Then it was best to assume that Akane was already in Beacon's care. She wasn't averse to the Academy – she wouldn't have spared them if she had still hated them – but that didn't mean that she liked it either. And with its current Headmaster still being Ozpin, well… that was reason enough for her to not get into contact with her.

But a promise was a promise. In maintaining power, deals had to be honoured no matter the cost.

"Then keep an eye on her at a safe distance. If I recall correctly, the students should let out to Vale after a week or two… inform me once she's spotted outside grounds. I'd like to meet her when the time comes, and I'd like all the preparations to be ready."

"Chairwoman." The adjutant nodded, and after bowing, turned around and left Cinder to her office.

Once he was out, Cinder closed her eyes and rubbed her temples. "What have you done, little girl?"

"Family problems?" A voice piped up.

"With that family, I swear to god." Cinder opened her eyes and looked at the person who spoke, who stood beside her desk with a knowing grin on her face.

"Emerald." Cinder smiled back, "How long have you been there?"

"Long enough."

"Did you cast an illusion so none of us could see you?"

"You know me so well." Emerald chuckled. She stepped to the side, and with a motion of her hands, Cinder could see the neatly stacked reports and documents that laid on her desk. "Just as you've requested. LIFE Group's movements in Vale over the course of the past three months."

"Thank you, Emerald. There's a reason I chose you to lead the Vale expansion." Cinder expressed, quickly going to the desk and shifting through the reports. She hummed as her eyes scanned them over, the information being quite worrying.

Crimes such as robberies, brawls, and murders were increasing in Vale, but they were still easily handled by Vale PD and Huntsmen. It did have the effect of increasing public trust, in a way, because even they could see that the authorities were trying their best, and that was a good thing. No, what was worrying were the increasing amount of protests, stretching the Huntsmen and police thinner than they already were.

The worst part was that people could see that they were thinning out the authorities. The amount of protesters also never changed much, the same people having been reported to go to the protests over and over again.

And that had often been the cause of frustration, what caused so much of it to turn to brawls and clashes. In the end it became a net negative, and the Huntsmen looked bad for ignoring it and not stamping them out sooner.

But Cinder knew that if they did, then the LIFE Group would then have ample ammunition to say that the Huntsmen were 'arrogant enough to think themselves above the law' and that they had 'targeted innocent, law-abiding civilians'. And that left them able to gain a loyal following, either slowly by constant protests or quickly when and if the Huntsmen snapped.

And now he had a little girl – a girl he knew since she was just a tiny little thing – running around Vale whose first action upon reaching Vale was stopping a robbery in progress. A robbery that the reports in her hand strongly indicated had the LIFE Group's work all over it.

Cinder groaned as and slammed the stack of papers on her desk. "Just like his father."

"He did raise him." Emerald pointed out. "So then, what're we going to do about it?"

"…She'll be fine as long as she stays in Beacon." The place was still locked tight in terms of security, Cinder was certain. But she still needed to meet her too, if not to confirm with both her eyes that the little girl was doing well.

Cinder decided. "We'll move forward with operations as is. Keep looking into the LIFE Group, especially the movements they left back in Mistral. We'll lend a hand to any Huntsman that requests it… but only if they do."

"Ma'am." Emerald nodded. With a fist to her chest, she cast another illusion on herself and vanished from Cinder's sight.

Once more, Cinder was left alone in her room. Now with time on her hands, Cinder shifted through the papers more closely, taking in every detail she could. And among the stacks she had to deal with, a particularly important report had caught her attention.

Beacon Initiation – Tomorrow.

Vytal Festival – at the end of the semester.

Two important events at the horizon. One she had a feeling wouldn't be held as peacefully as it usually was.

There were already talks about including normal Huntsmen in the Vytal Festival's Tournaments, but put in a separate division, to attract more viewers and attention to the Huntsmen. The Beacon Initiation would be unique too, and without any Grimm, she wondered how exactly one would go around holding it…

But in the bigger picture, there was just too much to account. The LIFE Group's discreet crimes, their protests, the strange feeling she had whenever she walked through one of their facilities… There was a strange pull there. A call to darkness, a pull she hadn't felt since she had a Grimm parasite inserted inside her.

And now, her little girl was in the middle of it all.

With that thought, Cinder gained new vigour and began to scan the papers even more thoroughly.

She wasn't exactly mother material, she knew. There were just too many problems, both out there and in herself, and her constant work demanded she moved around practically every week. She was a fighter, a power-seeking maiden. Not the caring and loving figure that a girl needed.

But still, she dropped by and saw little Akane anytime she could. A lot of the old crew who dealt with Salem did, from Uncle Sun to Miss Emerald. She preened a little as she remembered the way her little girl had so often reached out and called for only Auntie Cinder's hugs.

And that made it all the more frustrating. Her determination to become like her father? That was all Jaune. But finding a way to head to Beacon by herself? Adapting quickly to different Kingdoms and somehow worming her way into more powerful people's hearts?

That was all her.

Cinder coughed. Well, at least she hoped so. It wouldn't do to presume…

But still…

Cinder resisted the urge to sigh again. "What am I going to do with you…"

Well, if anything, she was glad that at least she managed to rub off something on Akane, and in this case preparing herself for unknowns. To plan and achieve, to observe and execute, and to not forget any tiny details.

Cinder's lips quirked upwards. First impressions were important, especially in Beacon, and it wouldn't have been good for Akane if she had forgotten to pack her motion sickness pills.

She at least had confidence that her little girl could do that at least.

"Bleeegghhhh!" Akane poured out her breakfast on a trash can aboard Beacon's Bullhead. Damn motion sickness-!

Her stomach rumbled. 'Oh no, it's coming again-!' "Egggghhhh!"

More stomach contents spewed out of Akane's mouth. She felt several gazes burning on her back. Aw, come on! The humiliation!

She couldn't believe that this was how her first day at Beacon was going. On top of that, tomorrow was Initiation! From what little she had gleamed for Uncle Jaune and her aunties, it was also when she would be assigned a partner.

She remembered what Auntie Cinder said – first impressions were everything, and she knew she needed to show her best to get someone who'd last her four years.

She couldn't do that by throwing up all over the plane!

Please, make it stop!

After what seemed like an eternity, Akane finally, finally felt the Bullhead land on Beacon's entrance. And as soon as the Bullhead's doors opened, she rushed out of the aircraft and straight to the nearest trash can outside. And once she was there, she continued her internal escape.

Akane groaned as she felt the contents of her breakfast finally ceased their escape. Oh, she shouldn't have eaten so much this morning! And- wait, was that a trace of dinner?!

"Ew, gross!" Akane quickly stumbled back and pulled out a water bottle. She quickly washed her mouth with what little water he had. If only she hadn't left her motion sickness pills back home…

...Auntie Cinder would be killing her if she saw her now.

She wiped the water on her lips with her sleeve. "Oh, man…" A quick glance around showed that the other students were looking at her strangely, shooting her looks from disgust to amused. Either way, not the respect nor friendly gazes she had hoped for.

Akane sighed. Now how was she going to make an impression?

She heard footsteps approach, this one distinctly going towards her from behind and felt herself freeze. Oh no, she wasn't ready to see anyone else yet! Please let whoever it was just walk by!

Or worse... was it someone who was going to yell at her?! Someone who was going to give her an earful?! Report her to the Headmaster, make him retract her application?!

Please let it not be someone who wanted to talk with her!

The footsteps stopped directly behind her, and a male voice with a a distinct Valean countryside accent addressed her. "Hey, miss! Y' okay over there?"

Oh no, he was talking to her!

Okay, deep breaths. No need to panic. Put on your best smile – remember what Uncle said! All you need is confidence, right?

"O-oh, I'm fine!" Akane turned around and gave the boy behind her best, put-together smile. "Ay-okay!"

"You sure? 'Cause you looked pretty sick back there on the Bull." The boy said. "I've got some motion sickness pills if you'd like-."

"You do?!" And with that, all Akane's previous hesitance was gone. She swiftly turned around and faced the boy behind her. "Gimme gimme gimme!"

"Heheh. All right, sure…" Akane's eyes tunnel-visioned to the boy's hands as he shifted around his pockets. "Should be around here somewhere… aha!"

The boy pulled out the pills from his pockets and showed them Akane. "These are the ones, right?"

After a quick check, Akane broke out with a smile. "Sure are!" She quickly snatched them from the other boy's hand and gulped them down with her bottle of water.

"Ah, that's great!" Akane wiped the water from her mouth with her sleeve. She looked at the boy that gave her the pills and gave him a thumbs up. "Thanks a lot for that!"

"Aw shucks, it was my pleasure, miss." The boy tipped his hat and gave her a slight bow. "Always happy to help."

It was then that Akane took a good look at the boy who helped her. He was tall, over 185 centimeters, and towered over her relatively smaller 15-year-old body. He had bright purple eyes, auburn hair, and a calming aura paired with a smile on his face. But alas, he seemed to dress a bit peculiar...

...And Akane couldn't help but ask. "Are you- are you a cowboy?"

"Sure am, miss!" The cowboy put his hands on his hips and gave her a thumbs up. "Nathan Redslinger, at your service."

But Akane wasn't impressed. Instead, she snorted behind her hands, giggling to herself. "Slinger? As in 'gunslinger'?"

"Hey, don't diss the name!" Nathan responded, but he still had a smile on his face. "I'll have you know Mom and Pop love the theme a lot!"

"So that's not your real name?"

"Er... no." Nathan laughed nervously. "It's actually Gemstone. B-but that doesn't sound as cool!" Nathan whined out the lats part.

Akane sniggered.

Nathan's eyes grew wide with panic. "B-but ya can't go around telling anyone. Come on now, miss!"

"Um... I don't know~!"

"Aw, come on! I'm beggin ya here!"

"Well, since you were so nice..." Akane waved her hand. "I'll keep your secret – snrk! -It's just, so- so obvious! Hehe!"

Nathan smirked. "Well, at least I'm not the one who threw up on the Bullhead and at Beacon."

"Hey, you take that back!" Akane shouted, but she still had that playful smirk on her face. "I'll let you know that motion sickness is a common sickness!"

"Is that why you forgot to bring your pills today?"

"Engh…. Fine. You win this round, mister. But I'm getting you next time, remember that!" Akane smiled.

The conversation felt good. She never had much chance to interact with people her age, and the chance to do so with people that were around it had driven her to a nervous wreck before. It was part of the reason she had her onset of motion sickness – she only had it when she was nervous, unlike her Uncle who had it constantly.

Talking with Nathan felt good. It felt natural, and managed to bury her doubts ever so slightly. Was this what having friends felt like? All she had for reference were her uncles and aunts, and while they were close, they didn't spend all their time with each other.

No, most of the time that Uncle Jaune had was spent on raising her.

And seeing Akane's smile, Nathan smiled back. "Sure, sure." He waved his hand. "Anyway… we're alone now, aren't we?"

"Huh?" Akane looked around as well. Huh, he was right. The courtyard was empty now, save for the two of them. "Where's everybody?"

"Probably to the auditorium." Nathan remarked. He turned to Akane, "You know where it is?"

"Oh yeah, I've got the campus map memorized." She tapped a finger on her head. "Just last night."

"Then... d'you mind showing me the way?" Nathan laughed nervously. "I... I aint good at rememberin stuff, and, well, you're the only friend I got here..."

Akane's eyes lit up, and her heart hammered in her chest. Friend?

Friend?!

"I... I'm your friend?" Akane whispered, her eyes sparkling as red met purple.

"Ah? Well, 'course ya are!" Nathan said, "I mean, that's what we are, nah?"

Akane bit back a squee. She- she did it! She made a friend! Her first ever! She never had a friend before! Seemed Uncle's advice was right on the money!

"Y-yes, that's what we are." Akane recovered and nodded eagerly. With a burst of speed, she grabbed Nathan's hand and ran with him to the auditorium.

"W-whoa, you're stronger than you LOOOOK!" Nathan yelped as he was dragged away. "Missy, slow down, aight- slow dooown!"

But his pleas fell on deaf ears. Akane continued running with all her Aura, rushing so she could get a seat with an empty one beside it. No matter what, she wanted to spend as much time as she could with her new friend.

As. Much. Time. As Possible!

Oh, this was so exciting! And who knows, maybe Nathan could be her partner in the end! Everything was going perfectly, and she could barely see any way anything could go wrong!

"...And that's the last of the students in." Ruby peeked from behind the stage curtains. She turned to Ozpin, "Stage's all set. On your command, Headmaster."

"Thank you, Professor Rose." Ozpin smiled. He swirled a cup of hot chocolate he was holding, "Though I still hear some commotion. Perhaps we should wait until they settle down, hm?"

"You know that's never going to happen." Ruby said, "These are teenagers, Oz. They're not going to settle unless we make them."

"Oh?" Ozpin raised an eyebrow. "Speaking from personal experience, I take it?"

Ruby's cheeks turned dark red. "W-When you put it like that..."

Ozpin chuckled. After so many years, she still had the same quirks. A simple soul...

"Speaking of which," Ozpin took a peek through the curtains himself, "I believe you had someone you wanted to look out for. Perhaps you would want to take a look before I start?"

"Hm? Ah, yeah." Ruby did as recommended and sighed in content when she saw Akane settling in well with a friend – who also happened to be a cowboy.

"Well, she's gotten off on better footing that I did, at least."

"True." Ozpin took a sip, "Though need I remind you that you and Weiss turned out all right in the end?"

"No need." Ruby chuckled, "Who do you think keeps the lights running, Oz?"

"Hm. Remind me later to send her my thanks for the latest donation." Ozpin said. "It certainly helped us prepare initiation much faster this year." He noticed that the crowd had seemed to quiet down just a bit, and decided that that was his cue. "Well then, Professor Rose, wish me luck."

"...You're just going to mumble off mumbo jumbo in front of them, are you?"

"And that's exactly why I have you all around."

Ruby let out a long-suffering sigh. Thank god Pyrrha was the Deputy Headmistress and not her.

Akane had sat through a lot of speeches in her life.

Her first recorded memory was her Uncle rallying his allies, keeping their spirits up even when he had doubts. The next was Auntie Cinder's... outbursts, so much as they were speeches too. And then there were others like Miss Emerald's pleads, and then those she saw on TV and her Scroll.

But none of them had felt so... off.

As Ozpin talked on the stage about continuing the legacy of Huntsmen past, protecting the future, honing their skills to be the best, securing the future that the past Huntsmen sought so desperately to achieve... Akane couldn't help but feel as if the man wasn't there. Like there were layers to the man before her, and she wasn't talking about the normal depths that people had.

Like he was channeling something beyond himself...

Akane whispered to Nathan, "Hey... is it just me, or does the Headmaster feel a bit off?"

"Eh? Ah, I don't feel anythin' bad from the man, if that's what'cha wanna know." Nathan looked at her with his eyebrow furrowed. "Somethin' wrong? I don't know where the infirmary is, but I'm sure someone ouhgta help us if you feel a bit dizzy..."

"What? No no, never mind then." Akane sighed. She pressed a hand to her head as Ozpin began to wrap up his speech. What was this? She just... didn't feel right when she looked at him...

And wrapped up his speech Ozpin did. "...And that is why we must always remember our purpose." He said with his hands behind his back.

"Our enemies may be gone, but that does not diminish our objective. The world may seem bright, but we must always be ready for darkness. Should we let our guard down... then what little peace we already have will disappear from our grasp."

"Enjoy the present. Embrace and protect the future. But most of all... do not forget the price that those earlier than us have paid." Ozpin let a solemn silence reign the auditorium for a moment, his face deathly serious, before he clapped his hands and smiled at the audience.

"That is all I have for today." Ozpin said, "Our staff will lead you to where you will all be sleeping for the night. Thank you and see you in Initiation tomorrow."

The audience clapped as Ozpin went backstage, Ruby replacing him and speaking to the mic. "Deputy Headmistress Nikos will lead you all to where you will be staying for the night; you will find her once you exit this room. Get a good night's rest... you're going to need it."

Akane narrowed her eyes, still focused on the stage, even as everyone began to rise and head to the exit. There was something strange she was feeling... something that didn't add up.

Nathan elbowed her side. "Akane, still with us? Ey, Remnant to Akane...?"

Akane shook her head. It wouldn't do to wonder too much – after all, they had given her this chance, right? They couldn't be all that bad.

"Nothing, nothing." Akane brushed him off. She turned to him and gave him a strained smile – one she was glad that he didn't seem to notice. "I'm alright. Let's get going."

And so the two of them stood up and headed to the exit, the last of the students to head to the exit. And if anyone noticed the way Akane's eyes kept shooting towards the empty stage, then no one commented on it.

Especially not when they were at the very back, far from the view of Deputy Headmistress Nikos.

A part of her often wondered why she took this job.

That part often got the answer 'because this was what her life led to.'

...And yet, she couldn't feel like it was somewhat empty.

Pyrrha Nikos led her students to the Great Hall where they would be sleeping for the night. With sharp eyes she watched as one by one they settled into their sleeping bags, or in the case of those that didn't bring any, took one from the desk to the side.

Once she saw the students settle down, Pyrrha took a less obvious spot and stood near the edge of the hall. It gave her an overseeing view of the place, yet not one that kept her at the forefront of the students' minds.

They needed to relax, after all, and her presence would only prove as a reminder of the looming Initiation tomorrow.

An unexpected yawn hit her, and she struggled to keep it to herself. She hadn't had a lot of sleep lately; doubts kept plaguing her mind, her dreams interrupted by memories of her own and not, all the more exacerbated with the fact that they barely managed to fill this year's application quota.

Her eyes found the one who managed to fill that slot out – the one called Akane, the one Ruby had a special interest in.

Personally, Pyrrha viewed all her students the same. They were here to study, they had all proven themselves, and they deserved to be treated equally. No one deserved favoritism, no matter how deserving of such one might be.

After all, she didn't need the field death of her students on her mind.

But sometimes, she found herself faltering – found herself not being able to help giving special attention. Sometimes it was to the dead lasts, the ones who tried their hardest but couldn't seem to keep up. Other times it was to those who were alone at the top, the ones who needed someone to bring them down because their teammates certainly weren't doing so.

Pyrrha's eyes roamed the halls once more, and she found her current focus of the night.

And sometimes, the ones she treated differently were because they and their family had a personal bond with her.

Pyrrha walked over to a particular student, resting on her sleeping bag on the girls' side of the Hall. She made sure to keep her presence discreet, ignoring the way some of the students pointed at her. And when she reached her destination, she was delighted to see the girl snap her attention to her.

"Hello again, Kelly." Pyrrha smiled, "It's been a while, hasn't it?"

Said Kelly – blond hair, blue eyes, and the spitting image of everything the Arc family looked like – gave a smile back.

"Hello, Miss Pyrrha." She giggled at the nickname; one she gave her when she was just a little thing. And by some luck, it had stuck, even now years later. "It certainly has."

"Hm... I take it your father allowed you to enroll?" Pyrrha asked.

"It took a lot of convincing... but he gave in at the end."

"Well, considering none of your sisters ended up trying, I suppose he wanted someone to take a crack at it." Pyrrha chuckled. "In any case, I'm glad to see you again. I admit, I was surprised when I saw your name on the applicants' sheet. But then again, I suppose you must've asked for tips for some reason, hm?"

Kelly blushed. "I'm sorry. Not to disrespect Dad, but he's... not the best teacher."

"No, he is not." Pyrrha agreed.

Because Pyrrha knew that Nicholas Arc was many things – a great Huntsman, a caring father, a provider for his family, but the clearest of teachers he was not. Pyrrha had seen it herself, in the brief instances she came over to the Arc family household, on the off chances he was training Kelly.

His strikes often came too rough. His advice came out clipped. And his eyes would often wander to memory, to imaginations... to regret. Regret Pyrrha knew that he felt that he deserved.

It was little wonder that Kelly reached out to her for advice. She had known Pyrrha ever since she had first come over, got along with her the best whenever she returned, and had been the most ecstatic when the Arc family had practically unofficially adopted her.

"Hey, Miss Pyrrha..." Kelly's words knocked Pyrrha out of her thoughts. When the redhead's gaze returned to her, Kelly dared to ask shyly. "Um... I was wondering..."

Pyrrha noted the undercurrent of uncertainty in her tone and took a seat beside Kelly. It was to her relief that the rest of the student body had fallen asleep – that way, none of them would treat them differently for this.

From the sound of it, Kelly needed her help, and gossip was the last thing she needed.

"What is it?" Pyrrha asked.

Kelly's eyes darted away. "Since this is the night before Initiation..."

"Uh huh..." Pyrrha didn't understand where this was going. Why had she become nervous suddenly? Kelly wasn't the type.

"I was just wondering..." Kelly sighed, "What... what was my brother like?"

Ah.

"W-well..." Pyrrha looked away too, recalling the memories as best she could.

She knew now why Kelly had been nervous. Her brother – Jaune – had been the entire reason why Pyrrha had met the Arc family. Kelly might not remember him much, having only been 6 when her brother disappeared, but she still had vague memories of him. And most of all, she had always admired him, one of the few who supported his decision to become a Huntsman when no one else did.

It was also a sore sport for her, because the entire reason the Arc family and her had bonded was because of his disappearance, and then, presumed untimely demise.

Evidently, Nicholas had changed his mind by now regarding one of his daughters becoming a Huntress. But then, time changed, people too. It ate away at their memories, and Pyrrha wasn't the same person she was eleven years ago.

She loved him, always would, and it was her greatest regret that he never got to change. That he never could change with her... that he would always remain as the 17-year-old she could remember him as.

But Kelly was her second chance. And this time, she would not mess it up.

"Your brother... well, he was quite oblivious." Pyrrha giggled. "If I recall correctly, he had a Beowolf onesie on around this time and didn't understand why people pointed at him... and then he then forgot where he put his weapon the next morning too."

"Wasn't that also the time when first he met you and Miss Schnee too?"

"Ah yes," Pyrrha sighed, her cheeks red when she recalled the memory. "At that time, Weiss was a... different person."

"And you, Miss Pyrrha?"

"W-well..." Pyrrha coughed shyly, her blush dying down. "I'd like to think I was different, but Jaune did start hitting on her the first time he met her."

"That... doesn't sound very smart."

"Social cues were never his strong suit." Pyrrha said, and by god she knew it better than anyone else. But then, she scooted close to Kelly and gave her a comforting hug; a hug Kelly leaned into as well.

"If you're worried about this, then I understand." Pyrrha whispered. "Jaune was too, even if he didn't show it. But rest assured that we will be watching. That I will be watching. We would never let harm befall you."

"You mean it?"

"More than anything in the world."

"O-okay then." They pulled away, and Kelly had calmed down much more. "I'm just worried. I'm the youngest, and I'd be lying if I said that Dad wasn't expecting a lot out of this. I need to do well. I have to."

"Perhaps he is simply learning from past mistakes." Pyrrha said softly. "It would be better if he believed in your potential too much rather than not believing you had any at all."

"Hm," Kelly looked to the side, still unconvinced, but let the matter drop. "I guess."

Pyrrha placed a hand on her shoulder and gave her slight comfort. "Get some rest, Kelly. You have a big day tomorrow. Like Ruby said, you're going to need it. And we'll be supporting you all the way."

"Okay." Kelly nodded. She began to tuck in, and before she closed her eyes, she gave her mentor/role model a wry smile. "Then since you're here... any chance that you can tell me what we're up against tomorrow?"

And to that, Pyrrha laughed softly. "Those puppy dog eyes don't work on me anymore, Kel."

"Aww..."

Pyrrha ruffled her hair fondly. "Now now, it's time for bed. Sleep well, dear. Goodnight."

Kelly closed her eyes with a warm smile and turned away. "Goodnight, Miss Pyrrha."

Pyrrha pulled her hand away and scooted aside, her eyes locked in on Kelly until she heard the soft breathings of someone who was asleep.

With that said and done, Pyrrha hefted herself up. A yawn almost hit her again, and she felt that perhaps it was about time for her to hit the hay as well. Initiation was tomorrow, and she'd have to wake up much earlier than the students to prepare.

Especially with Ozpin's... eccentricities...

Pyrrha inwardly sighed. Glynda Goodwitch was a lucky woman, calling in her five-year-long, backlogged vacation. At first, when Ozpin had requested that she fill in her shoes, Pyrrha had gladly accepted, seeing it as another step in a journey she didn't know where would end. But after dealing with the man for three, now going to four years soon, she knew why Glynda had gone off on holiday to Patch's beaches.

Well, at least she inherited Glynda's drinks cabinet...

Pyrrha didn't know it, but she made a face when she recalled last year's initiation. 'If he tells me to change it to something that convoluted again, I will have his head!'

And of course, the moment she let her guard of a reputation down, someone chose to comment on it. "You're weird."

"E-eh?" Shocked by the blunt statement, Pyrrha turned around and was met face-to-face with one of the students. Blonde hair, red eyes, and on the younger side. One she recognized as Enko Akane... funny, wasn't she the girl Ruby had an interest in?

...Wow that came out wrong.

And Akane kept staring at her with those red eyes, analyzing her deeply and coldly... or at least the best that a 15-year-old with baby fat on her cheeks could do.

Honestly, it was kind of cute how hard she was trying.

When the girl didn't say anything more, Pyrrha took that as her cue. "And in what way, Miss Enko?"

"Eh, I don't know..." Akane scratched the back of her neck. A nervous trait, perhaps? "There's just... this air around you..."

"I can assure you that I am perfectly normal, Miss Enko." Pyrrha said, a sly smile growing on her lips, "And on that topic, most of your classmates are already asleep. Shouldn't you be as well?"

"Uh... well..." Akane looked around. "Truth is, I just... can't."

"Oh?"

"This is the first time I've been away from home, Professor, and...is just gonna take a while is all."

"Hm. Then you can relax. We're here to keep you safe, Miss Enko."

"...Really?"

Pyrrha suppressed a giggle. Such doubts, from such young eyes. The way she pouted... oh she could just pinch her cheeks! Instead, Pyrrha suppressed her squees and put on her most comforting smile. "Miss Enko, we're just happy to be here."

And that seemed to set something off in Akane's brain. Her eyes widened minutely, and her frown turned to something inquisitive. "Huh... have I seen you somewhere before?"

Pyrrha's smile strained. "You are from Mistral, correct? Then I assume you must have."

It wasn't as if the deals and sponsors had died down as the years went on; if anything, they only increased. She had gotten used to it now, somewhat. After all, at least she had Beacon and the Arc family to return to.

But what Pyrrha mentioned didn't seem to be jogging Akane's memory. "Hm, I mean I am, but I don't think that's why…"

"Perhaps you're a fan of the regional tournaments, or some movies and magazines? Or Pumpkin Pete's cereal?"

"Nah..." After several seconds of thought, Akane seemed to realize her intense stare and crawled in on herself. "I... I guess I won't be figuring it out tonight. Sorry to disturb you, Professor."

Pyrrha giggled again. Well, it seemed that Ruby certainly did pick an interesting one.

"It's no problem." Pyrrha said, standing up and giving her a kind but firm look. "Just remember that you'll have Initiation tomorrow. Prepare yourself properly, Miss Enko."

"I will!" Akane chirped. And with a silent nod of approval, Pyrrha turned around, cast one final glance over the Hall, and then proceeded to make her way to her quarters.

And along the way, she couldn't help but analyze how Akane had looked at her.

That girl... she was strange as well.

Because the way she looked at her wasn't the typical recognition that came with her fame. It wasn't the adoration she gained from acting, the jealousy earned from her deals and celebrity status, nor was it the fleeting respect begrudgingly given to her from her Huntress career record.

No, there was something deeper there. She looked at her as if she knew her, and not the Invincible Girl. Those eyes had analyzed deeper than any fifteen-year old should be able to, as if reaching out to a memory long buried.

And she didn't know if it was Akane's own or her own memory that the girl was reaching out to.

The thought unsettled her. It kept her up as she entered her room, adding another concern on top of the mountain of things that already always kept her up at night. Being a teacher wasn't easy, she knew that from the beginning. And sometimes, she wondered why she even took the job in the first place.

But then she remembered the last glance she took at that Hall. Seeing her them all sleep soundly, hopeful for a future brighter than today, willing to protect what they already had... it filled her heart with the same purpose that she first felt when she began helping Kelly.

Pyrrha rolled over her bed and stared at a picture she kept on her nightstand. A picture of her team the last time they were truly together, complete with who should have led them in the middle, smiling through tear-stained cheeks.

Sharing one last glance at the end of day had become somewhat of a routine for Pyrrha. Because she found that starting at it, at him, helped her sleep.

"I wonder what you would've thought about the latest crop, Jaune." Pyrrha sighed.

And as usual, the picture didn't answer.

"Your youngest sister is here with me now. She doesn't remember you all that well... but she carries on your spirit."

He didn't answer.

Pyrrha's eyes began to close. "Wherever you are, don't worry. I'll... make sure to keep her safe."

Her eyes drooped fully, and she felt as if a warm Aura was still out there, soothing her... giving her warmth she so dearly missed. And all the while, as consciousness left her, Pyrrha couldn't help but think one last thought, one she thought every time this time of the night came, one thought that she couldn't bury beneath denials and compromises.

A truth she sometimes was too scared to admit.

She had changed, sure. Found a new purpose, one that fulfilled her.

...Yet one that didn't fulfill her as much as she had hoped.

Curse her.

It seemed she hadn't changed as much as she had thought.

"...Goodnight, my love."

Perhaps she'll meet him again in her dreams, as she sometimes did. And then she can ask, and then she can cry, and then she can laugh and love. And most of all, she can find out the answer to her questions... and be blessed should she remember the answer come morning.

What would he have thought, truly?

A mechanical roar cut through what would've been a peaeful morning. It sounded like a beast being held back, accompanied by rubber squeals and human screams as it tore up the streets. The body-shaking roars died to a stop, however, when the rider(s) came to their destination, and a particular male blond-haired one got off first.

"It's official. I hate your bike."

"Suck it up, VB. You're not getting a better deal than yours truly."

"And that's exactly the Greek tragedy playing out here." Jaune sighed as he and Yang disembarked her newest motorcycle. The engine's whines died down, gas and air stopping their reactions as the braps slowly disappeared from his ears.

Jaune sighed as the ringing in his head finally stopped. "I'm going to have to see a doctor at this point..."

"You'll get used to it." Yang punched his arm lightly, and she only laughed when he scowled. "We'll be here for three days. You'll have plenty of time to enjoy some more rides!"

"Bah, fine... and remind me why are we here for three days?"

"Because Blakey will be coming over." Yang grinned. "And you need someone else to talk to other than me, mister."

"And that being Blake?" Jaune asked incredulously. "Miss 'Don't disturb me while I read my smut' Blake?"

"Hey, she's changed!"

Jaune's stare remained.

"Okay she still hides it under her bed, but that's not the point!" Yang stomped her foot. " 'Sides, she was going to stop over anyway. You did mention you wanted us to meet at some point, right?"

"I suppose I did." Jaune sighed. "Well, I guess it won't be that bad. I do owe you, Yang."

"You damn right, Jauney." Yang punched his arm again. She looked to their surroundings again; they were at Mistral proper now, having ridden the day – and night – away to get here as soon as possible. The guards at the gate had been surprisingly lenient with checks, either because Ozpin had informed them earlier or because it was the crack of dawn, Yang didn't know.

And upon entering the Kingdom, Jaune had made a request of her to stop by a place before they settled in.

She had obliged, of course. From the way Jaune had described and directed her, it was barely ten minutes off their destination, and they weren't that strapped for time anyway. And if Jaune had grown comfortable enough to ask her for something, wasn't that to be encouraged?

But even so, she didn't expect Jaune to have led her to this.

Getting off her bike as well, Yang popped out its stand and looked with crossed arms at the scenery in front of her. It was a massive garden, filled with trees and flowers and an intricate stone pathway in the middle, one that led to... somewhere, some kind of structure she couldn't see from here. It was surprising that such a large piece of land was undisturbed, maintained so well in its natural beauty, in the middle of Mistral's Kingdom, and it only added to its beauty.

"Pretty place..." Yang muttered. "What, you taking me out on a date?"

"Hmph." Jaune let out a small laugh, "Not exactly. I'm just here to... talk with some old friends."

"Oh?" Yang wiggled her eyebrows. "Someone you're sweet on, maybe?"

"Oh shove it." Jaune smirked, "I'm almost thirty, Yang. I think I'd get it if someone showed an interest in me."

"I really think you wouldn't." Yang mumbled. Part of the reason she was here too – god knows Pyrrha was going to need a wingman; or wingwoman, in the case.

"What was that?" Jaune asked, having genuinely not heard her.

"Nothing!" Yang gave him a smile; one he returned uneasily. Well, at least he bought it. Yang shook her head. Enough about hypothetical matchmakers. "So, care to introduce me to those friends of yours?"

"Just follow my lead." Jaune said softly. He turned around, and once he was away from her, Yang noted how he seemed to stiffen the longer he stared at this garden. And then, after what Yang noticed to be some kind of hesitation, Jaune took a breath and began walking down the pathway, motioning her to follow suit.

Strange. What was with the sudden drop in atmosphere...?

Yang fell to step beside him not a second later. She tried to keep her eyes on Jaune, on how far-off he seemed to look, but a part of her couldn't pry her eyes from the beauty of the garden. Red trees and white flowers seemed to surround the pathway, circling and mixing in a beautiful symphony of blood and purity. The fact that it was barely the end of summer added to the elegance; how did they get these trees to autumn this fast?

Eventually, Jaune and her found themselves at the end of the pathway. Yang gasped as she found her eyes staring up against a massive, circling wall, as if shielding them, made of bronze and gold.

But what caught her breath wasn't the expensive materials that it used, nor was it the way it seemed to radiate safety.

No, what caught her were the names etched in those walls.

Names and dates and final partings of people deceased.

"A memorial..." Yang whispered.

Jaune's friends; Yang understood now.

At the top of the wall, beneath the rising sun, the name shone brightly upon its knight.

Haven Memorial

To Those Who Fell for their Loved Ones,

May you be entered into the halls of the greatest of legends.

Yang's eyes seemed to scan at a rapid pace at the names etched; and she couldn't hide her horror at the fact that most of them were barely twenty years old. And some of them she even recognized.

Reese Chloris, 2412 – 2422

Nadir Shiko, 2414 – 2422

Bolin Hori, 2415 – 2422

Scarlet David, 2415 – 2422

Sage Ayana, 2415 – 2422

Arslan Altan, 2415 – 2422

Some of them had gone to Beacon, had been preparing to compete in the Vytal Festival in their first year. She had been friends with them, had got to know them somewhat, at least before they were suddenly recalled to Haven for... something.

At the time, no one knew what happened, except that Headmaster Lionheart had been so insistent that not even Ozpin was able to deny him. The Vytal Festival had then been delayed, something had happened over at Haven... and then, radio silence for years, until the next Vytal Festival came around, and Haven re-emerged with a new Headmaster in charge.

But by that time, the Grimm were already gone.

Nobody truly knew what happened in the end, because the Grimm Wipeout had ended up taking priority. To know that- that half of Team SSSN was dead! That that Arslan girl that insisted about her rivalry with Pyrrha wasn't even around anymore...!

An autumn leaf fell from the trees, and it was then that Yang noticed Jaune begin to shake.

And a wind blew around them, moving the trees and the flowers, as if nature itself despaired... as if commanded by Jaune's own.

Yang knew it; she felt it, the way the gardens seemed to be ducking under his command. Her friend's eyes were stuck at each and every one of the names, etching them into his memory with a gaze filled with regret and sorrow.

Had... had Jaune been there? Was this why he never returned?

Jaune shook again, and so did the trees and flowers. A single autumn leaf fell from the nearest tree, and Yang saw reach out and pluck it from the air.

Jaune closed his eyes and let out a sad hum. And then, to Yang's shocked eyes, she saw that single leaf transform itself to a bouquet of white roses, the very flowers that surrounded them all, tied with a bow made of the red leaves that fell around them.

Jaune opened his eyes and knelt down before the wall, placing the flowers at its feet with his head held low.

And Yang could see the despair in his body, the grief in his closed eyes, the guilt in his shoulders... and could hear his whispers, even with the howling wind around her.

"None of your sacrifices were in vain." Jaune whispered.

Yang stayed silent as Jaune choked, as tears threatened to leak from his eyes, as his breath began to grow unstable. Yet still, he pushed through.

"I'm going to take a look at this world... a Remnant that's all thanks to you." Jaune teared up. "I'm... I'm sorry for everything."

"I'm sorry for not being a better leader. I'm sorry for not warning you sooner. I'm sorry I couldn't save you. I'm sorry for not dragging you into something none of you were ready for."

"...And- and... and I hope that wherever you are, you're resting in peace... knowing that all of us are safe and sound." Jaune took a deep breath and got to a bow.

"Thank you, my friends..." Jaune whispered with finality, "And until we meet again."

Jaune got up, turned around, and the winds around them stopped. He gave Yang a curt nod and walked past her, leaving the garden behind and heading to where her bike was.

Yang followed him not a second later, the two of them heading to their accommodation for the night soon after – a hotel near the Bullhead ports – with Yang giving Jaune his due space.

All the while, her mind couldn't help but wander.

No one, no one knew what happened at Haven all those years ago. Mistral's council was tight-lipped about it, the current Headmaster was too, and no one in the public dared to mention anything regarding the incident. Over time outside interest waned, especially with the growing amount of more pressing matters to concern to.

But if Yang's memories served her correctly, then the event would've happened around ten to twelve years ago. Exactly the time that Jaune had mentioned being retired for. And with how tearfully he had interacted with the memorial, how he seemed back then... was that the reason he had put down his sword?

Yang knew she was still lacking essential pieces. They didn't know what happened there in the first place.

Just like they didn't know what had happened to Jaune.

And what was that about their sacrifice, again? 'a Remnant that's all thanks to you'?

Suddenly, things didn't appear as simple as they once seemed.

It was those thoughts that kept bugging her all day, no matter what they did, even as night descended, and the next day approached. They planned to stay three days in Mistral, and yet... that single stop-by had derailed all the plans Yang had had to coax Jaune out.

And it was with those thoughts that Yang found Jaune that night, leaning against the rails on their hotel's rooftop and staring blankly to the empty sky while smoking a cigarette with his back to her.

Yang walked up to him with her hands in her pockets. "I didn't know you smoked."

"I try not to." Jaune sighed. He puffed an air, and once savored, quickly put his cig out under his heel. "Doesn't put off a good image."

"For your daughter?"

"For Akane, yeah."

"I understand." Yang said softly. She moved to stand beside Jaune, and relaxed when he didn't turn away. "I've always liked drinking and going to clubs, but I try to keep Rubes out of it whenever I can."

"Isn't she an adult, now?"

"She's still my little sister, the one that I raised." Yang chuckled. "I'm not letting some floozy spike her drink."

"Hm. I guess it's hard to see some things differently, huh..." Jaune closed his eyes and sighed. "Look, I'm... sorry, Yang. I know you had plans for today, plans for us to have fun while we wait, but... I just wouldn't have been into it."

"I get it." Yang said again. "Rubes never had much energy after we visited Summer's – that's our Mom – grave. Oh she'd still smile and stuff, but she'll also turn in quicker in the evening."

"Is that so..." Jaune trailed off. A comfortable silence passed, one that neither dared break. For Yang, she wanted to let the words sink in, knew that forcing Jaune out wouldn't have been the best way.

And for Jaune, he simply didn't know what to say. There were a million thoughts running through his head, faces and smiles and laughs that would only remain in some form of memory.

Eventually, Jaune decided that even he had his limits.

"...I'm guessing you want to know about the memorial."

"Only if you're up to it, Jaune." Yang said softly.

This was a good chance for her to collect information as it was to help a friend. Ozpin always had been interested in whatever had happened. And more than that, her friend was clearly involved in some way. She knew that grief was a delicate thing but perhaps airing it out would be a good thing.

He was in the company of a friend. That was what Yang wanted to express to him, the most important of all.

"Okay then, okay... so, back then, there was an attack on Haven." Jaune began.

Yang's eyes focused on her friend, the way it seemed to dim as if lost in memory. She noted the way his hands clenched the railing hard, but not enough to bend. Only to remind himself of where he was.

"I was lucky enough to get a glimpse of it before it began." Jaune said. "I tried to warn them but convincing them wasn't easy. And by the time the attack came..."

Jaune's breath hitched. "I tried my best. I really did. But sometimes, the best isn't enough."

"We took a heavy hitting, but we survived. But... we didn't want to survive. We wanted to live. And for some... well, there wasn't a point without their friends by their sides."

"In the end we managed to track down who was responsible. Dealt with her too. And reconstructed Haven. But a single kill doesn't solve everything." Jaune looked down to the bustling streets below. "It may for many... but not for others."

"And..." Yang scooted ever so closer. She put a hand on his shoulder, and felt relief wash over when he didn't push her away. "...For you? If what you're saying is true, then did you want to live?"

"I have to." Jaune sighed. His eyes turned to her, and she was struck by how deep they had suddenly become. She felt relieved when the answer came, knowing that she wasn't dealing with a suicidal friend.

But Jaune's next words didn't ease her heart one bit.

"Because I didn't deserve to die."

Wait.

"...what?" Yang whispered.

Jaune continued, regardless of the shock that seized Yang's heart. "I wasn't the one who lost everything, Yang. I had Akane to look after. I had their sacrifices to bear. I had the ones that remained, still looking at me."

"And more than all of that..." Jaune's eyes locked in. "I had to stop them from hurting all of you."

Yang was shocked to silence. For what could she say?

And, oblivious to this, Jaune continued. "But that's all in the past, Yang. That's why I had to go see them. I had to- to say goodbye." He whispered. And with that, he turned back to the skies, taking out another cigarette and lighting it.

Yang closed her eyes and counted from one to three. When she opened them back, an aura of certainty had descended on her.

"We would've helped if you reached out to us." Yang said softly.

"I know." Jaune said equally soft. "That's exactly why I didn't."

They stayed like that for a long time, a new, heavier but still slightly warm silence descending on them both. After what seemed like hours, eventually, Yang broke the mood the only way she knew how.

By moving on.

"Blakey will be coming over tomorrow." Yang said, "I'll be heading over to Vale with her the next day."

The silent question was asked. Are you coming with us?

And one more, how are you going to deal with her?

She might've been smart enough to decipher who Jaune was on first glance – well, it wasn't like he had made it hard for her in the first place, but still. The others, though, with how much Jaune had changed... she doubted that it would be as easy for them.

Perhaps it was a miracle then that she did find out about him. Heavens knew what would've happened had he not had her to show this side of his. Because she knew he wouldn't have ever showed it had she not taken the initiative in cracking who he was first.

And now, she could only hope that this little moment had meant something.

Jaune sighed when he saw Yang's questioning gaze. The entire reason he had visited the memorial was to say farewell. He had not been in the better part of the decade, and while he knew that it would always remain well kept – Magic insured it – he had also intended it to be the final time he visited, at least for a long time.

But he had to go there, he had to. They had been his friends, had laid their lives in their efforts to defeat Salem. And as such, he wouldn't dare face the world without paying them their due respects. No matter how much it opened old wounds, no matter how much it hurt him to remember...

Jaune shook his head. At least Yang was there; to be honest, he had needed her presence. He was glad that out of all his friends, it was Yang who he had met first. From what he knew, she was the only one who knew what it was like to raise someone. To shoulder responsibility when you weren't yet ready... to grow up quicker than you were meant to.

He doubted he would've opened up this quickly to anyone else. And so, he voiced as such.

"Blake won't even know I was here." Jaune said softly. He turned to Yang and felt his eyes crinkle, "After all, Jaune Arc never entered Mistral."

Yang caught the double meaning quickly, and her smile returned as well.

"If that's so, then we better make it convincing." Yang smirked, "So, got any plans for the night, June?"

"I was thinking we could hit up the markets. See if they've got any street food I haven't tried." Jaune said, "And save some tuna for Blake."

"Hah! Good idea. She'll love that."

"Why thank you." Jaune laughed. "But seriously?"

Jaune leaned in closer to Yang, to the point where their shoulders were touching. "I- I'm not sure I would've been brave enough if I didn't meet you." Jaune whispered.

Yang froze at the attention, at the contact, at the trust; and yet, she didn't pull out of it either. Eventually, she closed her eyes and put her arm around him.

"You'll get over it." She whispered too. "You're strong enough now, and you'll only grow as time goes on. As you meet more of us."

"I hope so." Jaune closed his eyes. "Thank you."

And Yang held him close; kept a close friend from falling apart. "Anytime. We're here for you now... only if you let us."

"... I know, Yang. I just- I just still need time."

They both knew that he was holding out some secrets still. She still remembered the words he spoke. He had been a leader of some sorts during Haven's incident. And he had 'dealt with' the woman who was responsible after. It was little tidbits she knew, but prized information that no one else in the world knew.

But she wasn't one to betray a friend's trust. If Jaune trusted her – and she knew he did – then he would tell her in time.

"We have all the time in the world." Yang said softly. After all, with the Grimm gone, what else did they have? Time was the one thing change required the most, And lucky for her, they had that in abundance.

Jaune asked her once more. "Really?"

"Yeah." Yang nodded back, and she felt relieved when his shoulders relaxed. "No need to rush, Jaune. We're here for you."

Chapter Text

A Huntsman was only as good as their skills, their strength, and their weapon. At least, that was what many believed.

Jaune had believed that too, once upon a time. When he had fallen into a deep pit of self-loathing, it had been the one thing he had held on to, a false source of motivation that was confirmed and kept him up when he was banished, that allowed him to push back his fears; for at least he was improving, was pushing himself, and that he was doing everything he could and more, and that he would be strong enough if he kept at it!

Because a Huntsman was a weapon in and of themselves. A tool of change for a higher purpose. That was all he could be, no room for weakness or mistakes if he wanted to even hope to defeat Salem.

But he had gotten over that, had now believed in something else for a long time. He had learned, in time, that the very emotions he felt for his friends – old and new, near and far, alive and dead – could and would give him the right push forwards. It had been shaky, even as he defeated Salem and lived the years that came after, even though he knew it to be true…

…and now, on the precipice of meeting with another one of his old friends, Jaune couldn’t help but look forward to whatever the future held next.

After all, a weapon couldn’t exactly keep someone warm.

“Brr…. I didn’t expect it to this chilly in the morning.” Yang grumbled.

“I guess autumn’s finally setting in.” Jaune kept his hands in his pockets as Yang shivered beside him. They were standing at Mistral’s Bullhead ports at the break of dawn, patiently waiting for the first flight to arrive. The flight that would bring with them Menagerie’s Chieftain, the island’s royal queen, Blake Belladonna.

Of course, Yang wanted to be there to greet her partner welcome and ‘introduce’ a new friend. And yet, she couldn’t help but shoot Jaune a dirty look.

“And how the hell are you so warm, fancy pants?” Yang forced out.

“I am?” Jaune asked, “Ah- I mean, I guess I’ve just been colder.”

“It’s barely fifty degrees!”

“It is?”

“Tch. Lucky bastard…” Yang clicked her tongue. But still, it did little to dampen her smile.

Jaune had gone along remarkably easy this morning. He didn’t hesitate when she knocked on his door, didn’t squirm as they stood here in the morning, and didn’t try to run away even as they continued to wait.

It wasn’t as if she was replaying the conversation she had last night even now – okay she was – but the point was that it seemed that Jaune had taken her words to heart. And he was willing to see Blake, even if under an alias. He was trying, under his own volition.

They had time, and now, Jaune was willing to use it.

And as such, Yang couldn’t help the smile that graced her face. Things were going somewhere, and soon enough, they’ll all be together again! After so many years of preparing, of fighting, this was the best thing that happened to them by far!

Screw being happy – Yang was downright ecstatic! And with that, Yang turned to Jaune with a twinkle in her eyes, sparking of mischief agreed upon with her friend.

“So… you’ve got everything planned out?”

“Yeah.” Jaune gave a nod. “If Blake, or anyone else asks, I’m just a mercenary you hired to get some extra help. And the whole reason I agreed to do it with you is since we’re both heading to Vale.”

“Not the best, but it’ll do.” Yang nodded. “I just hope that the others aren’t going to badmouth me for this.”

“Hm?” Jaune tilted his head, “For what?”

“Getting a friend to come with.” Yang chuckled. “Thing is, Ruby and the others have been bugging me for a long time to take someone along. But come on, a girl needs some of her alone time, you know?”

“Heh, I see…” Jaune chuckled too. “So then, since I’m going to assume one of them is Blake, what can I expect here?”

Yang’s smile grew even more. And he was asking about the others too! Even if it was just a small thing, this was progress! Progress!

“Well, Blake’s the Chieftain of Menagerie, so she’s got a whole population to run.” Yang hummed. “Naturally, she’ll open up to me, but it might take some time for her to trust you. Not that she’s suspicious of everyone… she just has people to protect and interests to keep in mind, y’know?”

“I understand.” Jaune nodded. “Think she’ll figure us out quickly?”

“Figure what out? We’re not dating, Jaune.”

“You know what I mean…”

To that, Yang chuckled and shrugged.  “Eh, fifty-fifty. Not like I don’t call her, but sometimes, when it gets pretty stressful, she tends to, uh, overanalyse a bit.”

“I’m certain the literature doesn’t help.”

This time, the laugh that Yang had came straight from her gut. “HAH! No, it doesn’t!”

And as Yang let out that final laugh, a Bullhead finally began to appear from the clouds, descending against the rising orange sun. It had the symbol of Menagerie painted clear on its hull, and even from down on the landing pad Jaune and Yang could see the ornate modifications that had been applied to this specific model.

“Speak of the cat and she shall rain from the skies~” Yang quipped. She gave a light pat on Jaune’s shoulder, grinning at him. “So, ready for this, VB?”

“As ready as I’ll ever be.” Jaune flashed her a thumbs up.

The Bullhead finally landed, and Jaune couldn’t help but grimace when the wind of the thrusters hit his body.

His mind couldn’t help but wander. So… Blake was to be his next.

They hadn’t been the closest back at Beacon, but he could still remember the things that happened clearly. She had been a secret Faunus, an ex-member of the White Fang, and someone who desperately wanted to improve the relationship of both humans and Faunus. For equality, for a better future for her people.

…The White Fang themselves had disbanded ages ago; he just never figured out that Blake was the son of its once-founders, Kali and Ghira Belladonna. He just- just didn’t make the connection, despite their downright similar looks and how Blake barely hid herself.

And apparently, now she had inherited their position, was now the leader of a continent. While he never dived deep into politics, he did know that Menagerie wasn’t that bad off. Sure they were far a ways off from Atlas, but from what he had heard, living conditions weren’t as bad as Vacuo.

And he knew Vacuo. He’d been there. And sometimes, he could still feel the sand in his shoes. They were coarse, rough, and got everywhere.

Amidst his thoughts, Jaune watched with pocketed hands the ramp of the Bullhead in front of them lowered. He watched as Blake, wearing a dress that spoke of royalty yet was also modest enough to pass off as a normal civilian, descended.

“BLAKEEEEEEYYYYYYY!”

He smirked when he saw Yang squeal and rush at her partner, arms opened wide for a hug. He bit down a laugh when a sudden shadow clone appeared beside Blake and kept her partner at bay, Blake stepping to the side as Yang was held in place by face.

“Mmmf!” Yang mumbled, “Get- this- off- me!”

“Hello to you too, Yang.” Blake let out a small smile; subtle but honest, true and elegant, befitting of royalty. “And no. You’ll ruin the dress.”

“Oh come on, you don’t like these stuffy things anyways!”

“And that is precisely why I wouldn’t repeat the dressing process all over again.” Blake smirked, her shadow clone poofing away, the sudden loss of force sending Yang falling face-first to the floor.

“Oof!”

Jaune watched the interactions with a smile. It seemed that they were as close as ever. That was good, he knew some people whose partnerships didn’t last this long.

But then, Blake’s eyes turned to him, narrowing ever so slightly in questioning, and Jaune found himself on the spot. And in that moment, he found his brain short-circuiting.

What should he say? Yang and Blake had fallen into such an easy camaraderie that Jaune didn’t realize he had been looking so intently. Had wondered what could have been, had unconsciously yearned to be that close…

Yearned it so much that he forgot what he was even supposed to do.

Now all his plans were shot, and Yang was looking at him, and what did she say about her? and wait what was he supposed to say-?

At that moment, Jaune, in his infinite wisdom, decided:

‘Well, she is royalty, right?’ He thought. And he did want to make a good first impression, not overstep his boundaries, treat people right…

…and his story was that he was a mercenary. A weapon, but still a partner to Yang. And what did knights of old do for royalty?

He had a theme going on, after all, a theme reinforced by magic and legends and fairy tales. Might as well stick to it.

And so, defaulting, Jaune bowed, a hand on his chest, and spoke in his best tone with closed eyes.

“A pleasure to meet you, Queen Belladonna. I am June Pier, a wandering mercenary… it’s a great honour.”

The wind blew over the silence.

“…”

“…”

“…”

“…”

No one dared speak a word.

And then…

Blake raised an eyebrow, an awkward smile on her lips as she raised her hands in an apologetic manner, and then said:

“We… don’t bow in Menagerie, Mister Pier.”

It was all Yang could to muffle her laugh beneath her hands as Jaune flinched hard. “Snrk!” But then, the sniggers turned to chuckles and eventually devolved into full-blown laughs. “HAHAHAHAHAHAHA! Oh, nice going, Stud! AHAHAHAHA!”

Jaune looked up to Yang, scandalized. “You told me she was royalty!”

“I mean, she is, buuuuut… hehe!” Yang laughed again, “Nobody bows in this day and age, June! You really don’t go out much, do you?! AHAHAHAHA!”

Jaune grimaced as Yang rolled over laughing on the floor. And as he slowly moved his eyes over to Blake…

Jaune could only despair when he saw Blake’s shoulders shaking, looking away and stifling her laugh too. “Ehem… snrk!”

Jaune sighed. ‘So much for first impressions… screw my life.’

‘SCREW MY LIIIIFEEEEEE!’

Akane shouted inwardly as the professors instructed her and the other students to the launching pads on the cliffs of the Emerald Forest. Because she had expected many things from Initiation. Combat, absolutely. A test of her survival skills, of course!

Flying through the forest was not one of them.

Akane’s internal despair was interrupted by Ozpin speaking. “Remember your objective, students. Descend into the forest. Reach the village at the centre and defend it with everything you have. But note, that the onslaught will never stop until someone finds the secret at the back end of the forest. What that secret is, where it is precisely located… is for you to discover. Find a comprise, if you wish, but remember that you shall only pass when the situation becomes safe enough for everyone. Remember your main objective.”

A chorus of hums echoed. Some could see that it was a good test of both defence and offence. A Huntsman’s duty was to defend the civilians and innocents, first of all, but they also needed to see that sometimes a problem could only be stopped at the source.

And yet, even more whispered between themselves. This exercise sounded incredibly dangerous too. What would happen if someone got injured? What if their all hadn’t been enough?

Of course, their sane minds often prevailed and told them that the teachers would never let anything bad happen to them. That this was a time of peace, and since the disappearance of the Grimm, no single casualty had ever been recorded on Beacon’s grounds. It was the logical belief, something that the colder heads among the students believed wholeheartedly in. And something that the Beacon staff had neither confirmed nor denied.

But that slight doubt still existed, no matter how hard they tried to squash it.

And most worrying of all…

Akane’s eyes locked to one student who raised his hand. “Sir! Regarding the team formations…!”

“Oh relax.” Ozpin gave the man a sly stare. “You’ll all form teams, get partners. There’s no way I’d let you all face this alone.”

A collective sigh, one Ozpin took delight in. He took a sip of his cocoa and smiled.

“Because the first person you make eye contact with will be your partner for the next four years.”

The student’s heart shattered. Akane herself could barely hold in her gasp, and her eyes went to the one Professor she knew was sane.

Professor Ruby Rose. “P-Professor, he can’t be -?!”

And yet, Ruby could only give her a guilty, nervous, but encouraging thumbs up, before….

SPRING! And as soon as that Akane was launched to the air, flying above the Emerald Forest with others following suit behind her.

And the worst part?

She didn’t even have any weapons with her.

“AAAAAAAA-!” Akane screamed as she felt fear seize her heart. What kind of madhouse were they running here?!

And what was that about partners?! The first person you make eye contact with?! How was that a good way to determine anything?!

Pft! A tuft of bird feather hit her mouth. Akane groaned and closed her eyes. Okay, focus. She was flying tens of meters per second through the air, below her was a forest full of trees and shrubs. That was much better than a plain field; more ways for her to break her fall.

Akane looked around. A lot of the students were using their weapons to guide their momentum. As if Nathan became an example, Akane caught a flash of the cowboy pulling out a lasso from his belt and using it as a swing to go from tree to tree.

Too bad she had no weapons. Gah, the virtues of being a runaway…

It wasn’t like Uncle kept any in the house, okay?! He only had Crocea Mors, and that was it! Besides, with someone like him, who even needed another weapon? And she couldn’t commission one so soon, on account of the time and the money!

No, instead, Uncle had taught her, trained her, how to use her fists and her legs and her entire body; in that way, he had told her, she would never be defenceless. He trained her in immaculate Aura control, so in-tune he had once told her only she could ever rival him in the future.

She would be able to stand for herself wherever she was, she would always be armed – heh – and she’d know how to use her body better than most Huntsmen did, because she relied on no weapons in the first place.

And Akane supposed it did make sense. After all, she had even begun sparring against him with him using his sword, so she supposed it should’ve meant something in the end.

“Akane, remember…” she heard her Uncle’s voice whisper from memories; “You may not have a weapon, but your spirit lives within you. Your fist, your soul, you Aura…if you’re strong there, then no one will be able to rob you of what’s yours. Make yourself a weapon; and don’t forget, the strongest of weapons feel for who they protect behind them.”

But still – ‘Uncle, my fists aren’t going to help me land here!’

And yet, she heard another memory again, “I never did have a landing strategy.”

BANGBANGBANG! Akane looked to the side and saw a student flying through the forest propelled by their weapon’s recoil. ‘Oh come on! Uncle?!’

Even so, she got the feeling that he would only sigh in exasperation.

Mid-flight, Akane blushed. Well, she did run away… so was this his fault in the first place?

Agh! Screw this. Akane scowled.

Uncle didn’t train her to be useless, and she’d sooner die than letting something like this stop her!

Akane looked down and saw that the forest was getting closer and closer. Clenching her hands to fists, Akane flowed Aura to her feet and put her right foot forward. It crashed through a tree’s leaves, bursting through it, and then fast approaching the ground.

But Akane was quicker. She grabbed the branches before they could sweep past her and channelled her Aura to her hands instead, allowing her to spin and launch back up to the skies. And this time, with much less momentum than the earlier launch.

Crack, crack, crack! Akane repeated her steps again and again, going from one tree to the next and slowly but surely bleeding the momentum out. With a final yelp of fun, Akane let go of the branches and soared one last time to the skies, before descending with a smile and landing gracefully on the forest floor.

Step!

“Hah…” Akane stood up and brushed herself off of any leaves and sticks. She took mental stock of her Aura – it was at 75%. The others probably were at much higher levels, but they probably hadn’t needed to use theirs as actively in their landing as she did.

She looked to the skies; the sun was shining bright in the sky, slowly but surely getting to its middle point. There were silhouettes of other students passing by, but that did little to concern her.

She had limited time, and there was a village to protect. Even if it was fake, and this was all just Initiation, Akane knew better and believed in better.

Her Uncle would kill her if she prioritized anything other than those that couldn’t defend themselves.

“It seems Miss Enko has prioritized the village first.” Ozpin noted, his hands behind his back as he stood behind several screens. He observed his students dutifully via cameras hidden throughout the Emerald Forest, evaluating their performances one by one.

Beside him stood his fellow teachers, Professor Peter Port, Doctor Oobleck, Professor Ruby Rose, and Deputy Headmistress Pyrrha Nikos. They too were watching the Initiation with great interest, the highlight after months of preparation.

After the disappearance of the Grimm, the old ‘send-students-to-find-relics-in-a-deadly-forest’ Initiation format simply didn’t work anymore. Instead, Ozpin and Goodwitch had devised a new way of initiation that tested the defining traits of the Huntsmen without the Grimm.

The ability to protect, the ability to attack, the ability to prioritize what was right.

And as such, the Initiation also became much more critical, even if it was just a made-up scenario. They didn’t try to hide the fact but rather embraced it.

But now, what was on the line wasn’t just the students’ strengths anymore, but also the ‘villagers’ that were trapped in the village, barely holding on against their attackers; a resilient, massive wave of rouge and haywire Atlas Knight droids.

Of course, the ‘villagers’ were all actually trained Huntsmen that could defend themselves and even the students should need be. But the point was to evaluate such students’ decision-making skills. Would they prioritize the lives of innocents, or would they go for a quick finish and risk it all for a secret they didn’t even know where to begin looking?

Should they be smart about it? Well, if they did go to the villagers first, make sure that they were safe, and then obtain the secret from their hard-earned trust, then the students would easily pass. It would prove that they had the right mindset, the right mixture of offensive and defensive decision-making skills.

But head straight for the secret? Leave it all and risk it just because the scenario ‘wasn’t real?’

They’d be kicked out faster than they could cry.

That was what they needed in this day and age. Because now, they didn’t have a common enemy in the Grimm, at least until Salem showed herself once more. And when she would, Ozpin couldn’t risk showing a split front just because of this ‘peace’.

They needed defenders, not sacrificial fools. They needed teamwork, not glory-chasing frauds.

And so, he was glad that Miss Enko had chosen the right choice. The wise choice, the choice that earned her the good books in several professor’s eyes.

Ruby spoke up next. “I agree, Oz. But still… I’m kinda worried for her.”

“Ah, I see.” Ozpin nodded. He turned to Ruby with a smile, “Is it because she doesn’t have any weapons?”

“Yes!” Ruby threw up her hands exasperatedly. “We could’ve given her a sword, an axe, something. But noooo, you kept blocking me and saying that she had this under control! I almost had a heart attack watching her land!”

“Well, that only further proved my hypothesis.” Ozpin calmly elaborated. “Giving her a weapon this soon would only stifle her, forcing her to use something she wasn’t familiar with. She came here of her own volition, carrying nothing but her wallet and the clothes on her back… and not even a weapon in sight. I’ve seen the way she fights, Ruby. She’s a master at Aura control.”

“And that means we don’t give her a fair chance?” Ruby bit back with narrowed eyes.

“On the contrary, I think this is treating her fair. If we gave out handouts, then wouldn’t everyone else expect the same?” Ozpin said. He pointed towards the screen. “We already admitted her early, Ruby. Doing anything more would only raise eyebrows. Attention we don’t need.”

“T-Tch. Fine…”  Ruby looked away, clearly unhappy. Beside her, Pyrrha coughed into her fist and tried to calm down her friend.

“Well, at least she made the right decision.” Pyrrha soothed, “We would’ve been worse off had she chosen otherwise…”

“M-mngrh…”

Ozpin smiled as he turned back to the screen. So far, Akane had yet to encounter any adversary. Her skill in that landing was the only showcase of Aura-control they got… however, that was about to change soon.

Akane stopped in her tracks when she heard the leaves around her rustle.

And yet, she had sensed no one around her.

Quick as a flash, Akane settled into her stance and kept her eyes peeled. She brought one open hand up before her, the other curled to a fist by her side, her knees bent just deep enough to let her be strong yet mobile. She kept her breath steady, all her senses ready for an attack.

She had been walking for almost an hour now, she knew she was just about to make it to the village, and now something was off? It was clear to her; the real test would soon begin.

Crack! Akane heard a twig snapping behind her and whirled around. Immediately, she saw a robot of some sort lunging at her with a sword for a hand, swinging for her neck.

“HYAH!” Akane ducked and delivered a solid kick to the droid’s chest, forcing it back. Before the robot could recover, Akane charged her fists with Aura and punched it in its face. She felt a rush of adrenaline as her fist hit true, as metal buckled beneath her Aura.

And with another yell, Akane focused even more Aura and pushed through. The side of the robot’s face crumpled, but it wasn’t out just yet. Stumbling back, the robot regained its strength and swiped at Akane from below. Akane jumped to the side, the blow missing her arm by a few inches.

Akane felt a grin rush to her face; oh, this was good! It had been a long time since she had such a rush!

Akane jumped back in, and with her fist merely a blur, slammed it straight on the droid’s gut. The robot crumpled, and before he could recover again, Akane raised her foot high and slammed a roundabout heel through the robot’s head.

“HAAAAAAAH!”

Smack! BOOM! The robot flew to the sky and exploded into tiny bits from Akane’s kick. Keeping her foot in place mid-kick, Akane took a deep breath and slowly lowered it down as bits of robot circuitry fell like dust around her.

But as Akane calmed herself, approaching footsteps soon turned to immediate threats as the girl found herself surrounded by Atlesian Knights on all sides. Akane took her stance again, smile still in place and ready to take each and every one of them on.

And yet…

Akane’s smile turned to a fierce scowl the moment she began to hear the sounds of destruction off to the side. And it wasn’t the sound of fighting by students, nor was it the sound of someone cleaning up these robots.

No, it was the sound of buildings being destroyed, the cries of people that ran for help as their village was being destroyed. A sound she knew quite well. A chaos that she grew up on.

At that moment, all thought of this being a ‘scenario’ left Akane’s mind. It didn’t matter what this was in the end.

She was raised better than to care about that.

Akane roared and lunged at the nearest Atlesian Knight she saw.

“All of you piece of junks… OUT OF THE WAY!”

Ozpin narrowed his eyes when Akane began tearing through the pack. This… this wasn’t normal. And judging from the reactions of the others, they knew it wasn’t either.

The resolutions on these cameras weren’t the best, but they had gotten loads better over the years. As such, Ozpin, and everyone else, could see the moment when Akane’s priority had shifted, and not in the good way.

She was taking this seriously, and that was what they wanted… but those eyes had something deeper pushing them. And more, those moves were done more on instinct than intent, and yet the way skill was also ingrained even still… just what had she gone through?

Those weren’t anything a first-year should have…

“…Well, she’s getting through them at least. Faster than any of the others.” Ruby pointed out. If anything, she was doing well, and this new emotion didn’t seem to be getting to her. Instead, it motivated her, coating her with power like a familiar cloak.

“Hm. Agreed.” At this point, the Atlas Knight’s algorithms would recognize the skill of the enemy and raise their numbers and strength accordingly. Oh, they weren’t programmed to kill, and their ceiling would always be put below the skill level of the enemy they were facing. But then again, if this continued, that ceiling would only increase… and who knew if the base of one student was the same as the max of the other?

Ozpin sighed. “At this point, she’ll reach the village in no time…”

Pyrrha coughed into her hand. “She’s not the only one…” And with a finger, Pyrrha pointed to the other screen with a proud smile. And as the others turned to look at it to, they could see the reason why.

Because right now, holding the Atlas Knights back from the village, was one lone student: Pyrrha’s pride and joy, Kelly Arc.

Unlike Akane’s fiery determination, Kelly’s slices with her longsword were cold and efficient. Her fire didn’t burn hot, but rather she and her icy determination froze all her enemies’ progress in their tracks.

Her sword swings were wide, strong, and cut down any enemy before they could come even close to the ‘civilians’. Her eyes were analytical as she took optimal position after optimal position, not a single Atlas Knight even having even gotten a chance to fire a blast at a village structure.

But…

Pyrrha knew that Kelly couldn’t last forever. She had been doing a good job so far, but the point of the exercise was to somehow end the wave, not outlast it. And she knew that with Kelly’s continued efforts, she hadn’t been planning on outlasting the enemy. She was stalling, waiting for another person to come so she could go to the secret and finish the Initiation herself.

It was efficient. It was practical. And done right, it would be the best way to finish the objective. Just like Pyrrha trained her.

But it also relied a bit too much on one’s personal prowess. The keyword of this plan was if it could succeed, and while it didn’t matter if the executor was strong enough…

Kelly was only a first year. Even now, Pyrrha could still see the flaw in her forms, the ways she still hesitated, the holes she needed to improve on. In that way, her decision had not been sound. And Pyrrha knew, felt it, that if this continued…

And Kelly had been the one who were holding the wave back. Putting her to go through the wave and fight it might not be the smartest decision. And yet, Pyrrha knew that it was what Kelly would demand.

For Kelly was feeling that she needed to prove herself above everything else…

Well. The purpose of Initiation was to test their prospects. No one expected a flawless performance, but falter too much…

Neither Ruby nor Pyrrha wanted their prospects to fail.

‘Come on, Kelly. Don’t let me down... choose the right choice.’

‘Fight on, Akane! Don’t let those tin cans stop you… Show them why I gave you a chance!’

Kelly Arc ducked under an Atlas Knight’s rifle fire, quickly jumping up with her longsword before descending and piercing it through its face. She huffed out a breath as she dodged more fire, spinning her longsword around her and terminating many of a surrounding Atlas Knight.

She turned to the ‘civilians’ behind her. “Get inside the buildings! Don’t come out until I say so!”

They nodded and went inside, leaving her alone with even more Knights. She gritted her teeth and jumped back into action, killing one, two, ten, she didn’t know how many anymore.

And yet, no matter how many she offed, more would come and take their comrades’ place, a never-ending assault.

She knew as much, of course. Ozpin had said so, earlier. She needed to eventually go to the secret at the back of the Forest and then end this once and for all. And she’d do that, once someone else came.

Another Knight came, this one swinging an axe for her neck. Kelly cleanly parried the blade and pushed her blade through the Knight’s neck, neutralizing it instantly. Spinning on her heel, Kelly hefted her longsword over her shoulder and swung it around her. It cut in a circular arc and managed to deflect some fires that would’ve hit the buildings.

“Grk!” Hefting her blade again, Kelly dashed towards the next Knight and swung her sword hard, not as much cutting it as she was forcing it apart. Without even turning, she kicked away another that approached with a club, slammed her longsword’s pommel on its head, and forced her longsword’s tip through its gut.

Shrk!

And then, with a yell, Kelly gripped her sword tight and ran with the body still stuck to her blade, using it as a makeshift shield and ramming it through more and more Knights.

“HAAAAA!” Kelly roared and slammed the kebab of robots down on the ground, all of them dead. Pulling her sword free, she gripped it tight and swung it on an arc in front of her, creating a gust of air that sliced any Knights that had stood before her.

Kelly took a breath and slammed her longsword to the ground, looking with acknowledgement at the Knights that had been slain by her wind slash.

And yet…

Clang! More and more Knights took the place of their fallen.

Kelly cursed and pressed a button on her longsword, transforming it into a marksman’s rifle. With a huff she hefted it to her shoulder and took aim.

BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! Each shot rang in her ears as she fired and fired and fired. But the Knights, even though they fell from a single bullet, kept coming and coming, increasing her ire by tenfolds after every single step.

Kelly cursed. Where the hell was everyone?! At this rate, they wouldn’t be able to protect the quote-on-quote civilians!  At this rate, her chance to prove herself would be out of her grasp!

Her initiation would fail! And she had too much pride, too much riding on her shoulders to let that happen!

No!

She refused to go back a failure!

That was the one thing that she couldn’t do. All the training Miss Pyrrha gave her, the uneasy confidence her Dad lent her… she could let it all go to waste. She had to succeed, she had to pass, she couldn’t risk failing.

This was a test, wasn’t it?

And the point of a test was for her to be able to pass.

…Screw it, then.  As much as she didn’t like it… this was all just a scenario.

She grew up with a Huntsman Dad; she knew what they were like and knew that all those people back there were just in disguise anyway. Ozpin would never let anyone die on his grounds. What mattered now was finishing Initiation.

What mattered was proving to her father than they could still do this.

She needed to do this.

She had to, to prove that their family could go above their grief. That they could move on.

There was no. other. way. This was what she had to do.

This was her worth, this was her purpose. Her strength, her ability to succeed, was and would always be all that mattered.

Kelly transformed her weapon back to its longsword form. She could do this. Just- just go through the wave, find the secret, and use it to defeat the Knights.

The others were bound to be close. She was sure of it. But she couldn’t wait until they came. She couldn’t waste any more of her precious energy. Because she had a higher purpose beyond this Initiation, she had an oath to her family, and a proof she needed to send to someone watching from beyond the heavens.

 The ‘civilians’ would just have to hold on until help came. She had something bigger to fry.

Pyrrha felt her heart clench when she saw Kelly’s eyes harden in decision. “No…”

She was a smart girl, Pyrrha knew. And she knew that she must’ve figured out the Initiation’s illusions. And yet, that wasn’t the point. If one was willing to sacrifice lives when they were ‘guaranteed’… then what’s to say they wouldn’t do it when they were not?

“Don’t do it…” Pyrrha bit her lip. It was hard enough to create real stakes without the Grimm; that had been the main problem of setting up this type of Initiation. But they had focused on the principle of it, had hoped that the students would understand that they needed to treat it as if they were facing real bandits.

Even if they knew that the Knights would never be programmed to let someone die. Even if they figured out that no normal ‘civilian’ would ever volunteer for something as dangerous as this. Even if they deduced where the secret was even was.

Because when you focused on winning – on attaining it yourself – then you lose track of what you were supposed to do: protect the ones that needed it.

Was Pyrrha telling Kelly to die where she stood, to fight until her last breath? Goodness no! The right choice now would be to call for help. To signal other students to the sky, to know when you couldn’t take it alone anymore, to turn to others.

It was an obvious choice, especially in such a controlled environment. And yet, that was the very point of Initiation, for if they couldn’t realize it now, then what was the chances of them realizing it further down the road?

They didn’t want sacrificial pawns. They had lost too much to the Grimm, and the presence of such people now… they would only prove to be unnecessary sacrifices.  Pyrrha had felt enough death in her lifetime.

And yet Kelly wasn’t considering any of it. She was too wrapped up in her objective, her need to do it alone, her need to finish Initiation, that she wasn’t taking the logical conclusion that there must be students nearby. For heaven’s sake, Akane was getting closer and closer! There was no need to be the best, she could pass still! This was an Initiation with almost 30 other students!

But that wasn’t what Kelly was considering. All she was considering was her need to prove herself, to prove to her grieving father, to prove it to her dead brother…

Pyrrha felt her heart squeeze. Ishe left here, if she went for the secret…

If she were to gamble the lives of others….

Pyrrha had seen someone who did that before, who had that feeling of ‘doing it all alone’. And she didn’t call him out on it when he left, had even sympathized with it.  And it was to her now much-hidden disgust.

She had thought that perhaps it had been his destiny. That he’d come back, and she just had to wait. And so, she didn’t fight it.

And now Jaune was lost to her forever.

“Kelly…” Pyrrha whispered. For all her imparting of her skills, they had still bonded over the same trauma. And she had loved her, acted like a big sister and sometimes even more to her, and had practically given her more than just a part of her soul.

She was her second chance. She made sure that she was strong, that she was capable, and that she knew just how much she loved her and cared for her.

…She just never once thought she would ever see history repeat itself.

“Choose wisely, my dear…!” Pyrrha whispered.

Ruby watched with wide eyes as Akane tore the wave of Atlas Knights to shreds. As the little girl’s fists went through body after body, as her Aura swirled around her, as her kicks sent groups flying out against the trees.

And yet, Ruby couldn’t help but be concerned.

Those eyes… they didn’t seem to be in Initiation anymore. If anything, Ruby saw in Akane’s eyes a need to save so honest, a vulnerability so raw that she thought that she had been looking at a veteran Huntress for a second – someone just like her.

Ruby’s entire reason for being a Huntress was to help people, to save those that needed it. And after all these years, she could say that she had. Either directly through her numerous missions, or indirectly through her reputation and her years of teaching here.

But over her smiles and innocence, beneath her belief, a dark cloud constantly loomed A part of her that persisted, a part of her that ate her up in her most private of times. A part that never disappeared no matter how many people she saved, no matter how many people she taught.

That part often said to her, whispered to her:

What kind of Huntress couldn’t save her best friend?

On dark missions, on hopeless days, she drew upon that despair, that anger, and used it to motivate her. It gave her strength to push through legions of bandits, through many a rouge militia, and it always brought her to the thankful and relieved smiles of the people she saved.

And yet, every single time, her mind would always ask her a poisonous question: what would it have been like, had Jaune been the one that smiled like that at her?

What would it have been like if she had saved him, like she had saved so many others?

And looking at Akane now, Ruby could see the same motivation being used – the desperate cry of someone unwilling to let anyone else die, that sudden power that was as poisonous as a scorpion’s venom, destroying one’s confidence if left unchecked.

It was clear that the little girl was barely in Initiation anymore. No, she was borderline genuinely thinking that this was a rescue mission. That all that mattered was saving the people that needed it, Initiation and secrets and everything else be damned. Saving was what she needed to do.

The thought of this being a ‘scenario’ never even crossed her mind.

Ruby knew that feeling all too well. That want to not risk a single factor to chance. But…

But she had grieved. She had cried, she had mourned… and now, 27-years-old and a career Huntress, a part of her knew that Jaune would never forgive her if she never moved on. But even so, even more so, she kept that pain close, unwilling to forget. And while she drew upon that power when the time called it…

To see someone so young experience it too…

Ruby could only close her eyes as Akane continued to tear and fight. She could do nothing, at least not while Initiation was still underway. She could only hope that, when this was all over, Akane was left standing on the side where Ruby could still help.

That whatever things that Akane had seen… that it didn’t tear her up as it once did Ruby herself.

‘…We’re here for you. Just… you just need to make sure you pass this, Akane.’

“RARGH!” Akane slammed her fist through an Atlas Knight’s face. Not wasting a second, she swung her hand to her sides and destroyed even more around her. And to her immense relief, after that final attack, she could finally see the ‘village’, complete with another student holding the line!

The girl had blonde hair just a shade brighter than herself, blue eyes sharp and guiding her longsword-rifle’s aim. And yet, Akane could also see that the other student’s stamina was far from tip-top shape, and that the Atlas Knights were targeting her relentlessly.

Without another thought, Akane cracked her knuckles and jumped in.

BANGBANGBANG! Kelly took a step back after each shot fired from her rifle. Though her bullets did their work splendidly, they also did little to thin the approaching horde.

Kelly took a step back; with a gasp, she felt her senses tingle and warn her that another Knight was coming up from behind her. She turned around as fast as she could, but the exhaustion she was feeling slowed down her reaction time. She could only watch as the knight’s sword came closer and closer. This was going to hurt-!

CRACK! But before the blade could even graze her skin, a red blur had appeared and slammed their fist into the approaching Knight’s side, destroying it instantly.

Akane sharply inhaled as this new person landed in front of her, entering a martial arts stance and guarding her back. This blonde-haired, red-eyes girl – for that was what she was – turned to her with a fiery smile, “Hey there! Name’s Akane. You holding up okay?”

“I… will be.” Kelly exhaled. She hefted her rifle and turned it into its sword form, taking a stance as the Atlas Knights paused.  

“Kelly.” She said curtly. And without a second to waste, Kelly immediately gave the girl a once-over with a critical eye.

She was young, terribly so. Her Aura was practically burning off her in waves, and what was more, was that she had no weapons to speak of.

And at that very moment, Kelly felt her ire snap. Here she was doing her best, pushing her limits, risking her pride and everything to prove herself the strongest. And what did she get in return?

She got a partner who was evidently much younger than her, who was using Aura recklessly and was foolish enough to no bring any weapons to a Huntress’ Initiation.

Kelly growled. She had no time for this, and certainly no time to get riled up. She turned to her new ‘partner’. “Keep them off me. I’ll get to the secret and turn it off.”

Her partner gasped beside her. “W-what? But you can’t! We have to protect these people!”

Kelly growled, again. She had no time for people who played make-believe.

“Look.” The swordswoman stressed, “This is all just a ploy. It’s just Initiation, they wouldn’t let people really die. Just do your job, and I’ll make sure we pass.”

“T-that’s not what matters!” Her partner shouted. Kelly, already worn down from the constant fighting, felt her eyebrow tick in irritation. Her partner continued, “It doesn’t matter if its real or not! What if something wrong happens? We have to be here! And besides, you don’t even know where the secret is – and what it is in the first place!”

Irritated, Kelly swung her sword around her – slicing approaching Atlas Knights like butter and killing them like ants – and turned to her new partner in anger.

Couldn’t she see? This was all a game! Everything was, and everyone was watching. And they needed to win! She needed to win. That was all that mattered!

What would happen if she came back a failure? If she couldn’t even get past initiation? Then, her family would be condemned to grief, and all of Miss Pyrrha’s training would be for nothing. The memory, the chance that she got to prove herself while her family was still shadowed by her brother’s death… it would be gone in an instant.

She needed to be exemplary, to succeed. That trumped whatever they were supposed to do.

Was she selfish? Yes. But this was hardly, hardly, a real life-or-death situation.

But it seemed her partner was too young, too immature, too inexperienced to see that.

And on the other hand…

Akane looked at her new ‘partner’ – now, with a closer look, seeming so gosh-darned familiar for some reason that it hurt – with nothing short of indignation.

She wasn’t dumb; she knew this was Initiation and nothing more. But her memories, her heart pushed her to act the way she did. It didn’t matter if they won if everyone else died. It didn’t matter if they stopped the enemy, but no one else was around to enjoy it!

She just couldn’t, couldn’t let it go that easily. It had been ingrained too deep in her, an integral part of who she was. Scenario or not, real or fake, she would always prioritize those who couldn’t defend themselves. It was what her Uncle taught her…

…and what his experiences confirmed for her. 

And so Kelly and Akane clashed. Even as they fought together, even as the Atlas Knights were felled around them, their philosophy simply didn’t mix.

One was willing to do anything so she could win.

The other prioritized never losing anything again.

And all the while, the Atlas Knights only continued to grow stronger.

Chapter Text

They still had time in the Initiation. Other students were finally closing in, defeating the outer rim of the Atlas Knights as Akane and Kelly were stuck in the centre of the brawl.

And yet neither seemed to notice. And in response, the stakes only continued to rise.

“…At this rate, the Huntsmen will be forced to step in.” Ruby commented silently. It wasn’t that the other students had arrived later than expected; no, it was Akane and Kelly who had upped the ante more than they had imagined. Their fierce desires and burning fighting prowess had pushed the Atlas Knight’s algorithms further and further…

And as such, it was actually getting serious, even more so the longer their conflict – both with mutually shared enemies and with each other – continued.

And if the Huntsmen ‘civilians’ really did have to step in... then the Initiation as a whole would then be considered a failure. Because then, the chance they had of evaluating them all fairly would be cast to the wind.

“Mister Redslinger seems to be arriving at the scene soon.” Doctor Oobleck commented, looking at their resident cowboy tying and shooting the Atlas Knights away from his path. And more so, all around the village, the students were beginning to get closer with each other…  “Perhaps calmer heads will help our strongest two prospects to stand down.”

…for Akane and Kelly continued to clash and fight with everything, raising the skill ceiling of the Knights higher and higher…

“I… I don’t think we’ll have the time for that.” Pyrrha pointed out. She pointed to her protégé on the screens… “Kelly’s already at her breaking point…!”

“GAH! Why can’t you just understand, you little brat?!” Kelly complained. “This is all just a ploy – stop thinking it’s real and help me!”

“I’m not letting you leave these people to die!” Akane shouted back. “What kind of Huntress are you?!”

“The one with too much to lose!” Kelly shouted back. “Wake up from whatever little fairy tale you’ve got in your head and cover for me so I can pass, little girl!”

“I’M NOT A LITTLE GIRL!” Akane howled. She slammed her fist through an Atlas Knight and roared, striking even more. “And it doesn’t matter if it’s Initiation or not! A Huntress always protects those who need it!”

“Not at the cost of their own life!” Kelly shouted back. “What use is winning a battle when you’re dead?! When you don’t get to savour it and leave everyone hurting?! Sometimes sacrifices need to be made. Sometimes loss is inevitable – what matters is that you win in the end!”

“This isn’t sacrifice, this is giving up!” Akane shouted. “I won’t run away – I won’t be like you!”

“Naïve girl!” Kelly shouted – this girl knew nothing about loss! She had lost her brother, all because he had been insistent and stupid, and now her entire family was thrown int grief. Even more people were too, because he lost, because he died. She had to succeed, for she would be the one to drag her family out of that pit. She refused to repeat that mistake again!

“STUPID BITCH!” Akane yelled back. How could a Huntress be this cold?! Their entire purpose was to protect those who needed it. Sure, she didn’t agree with sacrificing her own life, but Uncle always found a way. He always did, and he never ran from those who needed saving. She just had to stick to her guns, and eventually a way will show itself!

Kelly’s eyebrow twitched again, and she snapped.

So, this was her partner?

Then screw her!

This Akane girl just didn’t matter.

All that mattered was her, and proving those she loved that she was stronger. That she was worthy, that she won’t repeat his mistakes. That they could love him, that they could cherish him…

But her brother was gone, as much as she loved him herself. And now, she would heal her family by proving that they could move on.

With a grunt, Kelly swung her sword around her, eliminating the ever-improving Atlas Knights, and took off without a second glance. All to find the secret herself.

Akane watched with wide eyes as her ‘partner’ simply ran past all those Knights – not even fighting them, just wading through.

S-she just left her! Her so-called partner, just up and left the village-!

BRRRRT!

Akane flinched when she heard the sounds of Atlas Knights’ guns. Her mind immediately set back to the task at hand with a snap; it didn’t matter if she was weaponless, partnerless, and all alone. There were people that needed protecting, a job she needed to do.

Akane turned to the villagers behind her, standing within their homes and peeking out with worry.

She gave them a shaky smile. “Don’t worry… I’ll get us through this!”

More and more knights approached – and it seemed that even with one of their opponents having already fled, that didn’t mean that they lessened their efforts. One of the villagers stepped out from their door with concern, a hand reaching out, “Kid-!”

But Akane only flashed him a thumbs up before she was already gone in a blur of red.

The villager – in actuality, a Huntsman by the name of Rouge Pearl – cursed as the little girl fought this wave of Atlas Knights all alone. From the corner of his eye, he could see his colleagues look on with worry as this little girl took on the enemy all by herself, pushing her limit all to make sure that not even one of the Knights ever stepped foot near them.

 And most worrying of all, how the Knights were already now well past the intended threshold.

Rouge shared one last look with his fellow ‘villagers’, and they all nodded at the same time.

“Hey, kid, listen!”  Rouge shouted out. He could just barely see the kid – Akane – stop briefly and turn to him, before dodging an attack and slamming her elbow to a Knight, destroying it instantly.

She huffed, sweat beading down her brow, but still turned to him with a smile. “Don’t worry, Mister! I’ve… got… it all… *huff* under control!”

That desperate smile… it was all the man needed.

The secret of the Initiation was a well-kept one, something that the pretend villagers kept with silent judgment. If the person protecting them had been honest and truly believed in the cause, then they would eventually give it to them, proving a true protector’s heart. It also would be given if they asked and properly explained a worthy plan, showing a calm head in the right place.

But it would never be given if one’s intentions had been impure, had been only to prove oneself.

They had seen the shine in Kelly’s eyes when she arrived. She wasn’t an evil person, far from it, yet it was clear that this Initiation was merely a means to an end for her.

And while Akane perhaps believed in the Initiation too much, she also stayed behind to protect them instead of fleeing with her partner. They couldn’t not reward that… not when this was perhaps the only way to save the entire Initiation process.

The Atlas Knights had simply gotten too strong. There was no way for the other students to reach her and this little village now, the swarm simply too thick.

And despite the harshness of the test, they did want them all to succeed. They weren’t cruel because they wanted to; it was because they needed to be.

And now, the only way the students could graduate was by finding the secret as soon as possible. And as such, these ‘villagers’ would inform Akane of this secret, and once she was gone, they would cast aside their disguises and clear up the rest of the Knights.

Hopefully by then, Akane would’ve already reached her partner and shut them all down anyways.

And so, with that in mind and a shared agreement with all his colleagues, Rouge turned to Akane and gave her the bone.

“Kid! The secret… it’s a kill-switch for all the Knights!”

Akane paused, and Rouge quickly continued.

“You’ll find it all the way at the back, within the cliffs! It should be hidden beneath an old Deathstalker’s cave, you’ll see the bright lights shining inside from a mile away! Get there and turn it off so you can save us!”

Akane stopped in her tracks. Rouge shared a smile with his colleagues as they saw the gears in Akane’s head turn…

Good. This way, the Initiation would be saved, and the one they deemed worthy could continue. This was a golden ticket, and the girl had earned it. Who in their right mind would pass up a chance to be the star of the entire year?

Now, all Akane needed to do was leave them, and then they could all wrap this up-!

But then, Akane shook her head sadly and gave them all a bittersweet smile.

“Sorry.” Akane said softly, “But I’m not leaving you guys all alone.”

Rouge and the others felt their breaths catch. W-what…?

“I don’t care if this is Initiation or not.” Akane said, “I don’t… I can’t risk it. You better tell someone else wen they get here, ‘cause I’m not leaving you guys here defenceless.”

“M-Miss Enko-!”

And yet Akane was already gone in a flash, engaging the Knights again with renewed spirit. But not renewed Aura.

Rouge cursed. The other students couldn’t get here in time, that was the entire point! And Akane was already being worn down, her Aura dwindling, and with no weapons, that only exacerbated the fact!

Desperately, Rouge turned towards the others and shared another nod.

Rouge pressed a hand to his ear, silently pressing a hidden earpiece.

“Headmaster Ozpin, this year’s a bust. We’ve got no choice but to move in.”

A long silence stretched, the only sound being of those Knights being crushed by Akane. And after what seemed like a thousand years of silence… static finally stopped.

“…Do what you need to do.” Ozpin sighed from the other end.

Rouge nodded and signalled his colleagues.  This Initiation was a bust. They had to blow their cover if they even hoped to still be able to score and judge this in the end, salvaging the records. Silently, they grabbed their hidden weapons and readied themselves. They had to move when the time was right, swift and deadly but keeping Miss Enko safe.

And yet…

They all saw with wonder and shock as Akane kept pushing and pushing and pushing. Even as she tired, even as her Aura was getting lower by the millisecond, she never let a single Atlas Knight get even close to the ‘villagers’.

But they had to end this now. Rogue took a step forwards and drew his weapon, a dual hatchet with glowing red ends. Together, he and his colleagues approached the fight with concern on their face. “Hey, kid, it’s going to be okay! Stand down, we’ll handle this-!”

“No! Stay back!” Akane shouted still. They froze at the tone, at the desperation laced in her voice, and when she turned back and looked at them…

…They noticed her eyes were hazy. Lost in memory, not fully coherent to the present. Not even realizing that the ‘villagers’ she protected now had Aura of their own, weapons in their hands and were ready to fight with her.

And yet, that single pause was enough for a Knight to slam a hammer right on Akane’s head.

CRACK!

With a sickening sound, Akane slumped to the forest floor with her eyes closed and a bleeding wound tinting her blonde hair red.

“SHIT!” Rouge leaped forwards and engaged the Knights, his friends following suit. They engaged the Knights with haste, panic seizing their hearts as even then their enemies continued to swarm. “Abort, abort! Keep the kid safe!”

They formed a circle around the student, and yet all had their hands occupied in keeping her away from the Knights.

Not one had the time to check on her, not when they were surrounded. Not when the Knights kept getting stronger in response… launching into their full power.

Sure, a single Knight would never be a match for a Huntsman, not to mention squads of them. But a whole ocean of Knights? If they came in never-ending waves?

The saying ‘quantity over quality’ existed for a reason.

And as the fight continued, as the staff from Ozpin to Pyrrha to Ruby scrambled to turn the Knights off…

Akane’s mind, though unconscious, went to overdrive. Her desperate need for strength, her desire to save those who needed it… it continued and motivated her psyche.

Even as the battle raged around her, a memory began to surface within…

Akane couldn’t sleep.

She knew that it was probably natural. The day had been hard on everyone, and especially with the revelations of a Grimm queen…

Walking through Haven in a haze, she set out to find the person she was closest with. Mister Jaune had left her in her room after the battle, saying that he needed to address some people or something like that, and that he’d be back as soon as possible.

But that was hours ago. She was sleepy, and while she wasn’t all that unfamiliar with the idea of sleeping alone…

…Tonight, just tonight, she couldn’t do it. She needed someone to hold on to, someone to hug her… someone to keep the monsters away.

And it was with that fear, holding her blanket close as what remained of Haven bustled around her even in midnight, that she searched for Mister Jaune.

Akane walked everywhere, and yet she couldn’t find him. That didn’t make sense, he had told her he wasn’t leaving Haven! Just where could Mister Jaune be…?

Akane continued her search. And as she stumbled around, eventually the crowd began to thin. She found herself walking towards the one place she hadn’t checked… the library.

And as she made her tentative steps in, it was with a silent gasp that she found Mister Jaune… unconscious with his head against books of fairy tales. His mind shut down as it needed some much needed rest, his breathing heavy as his body whimpered.

And like that, time passed. Akane quickly hid behind several books and peered from the sides, crushed at seeing her – she wasn’t sure what he was yet, but she knew he was her protector – as tired and scared as she was… and yet, with that book where his head laid, it was clear that he was trying his best to make sure that she, that everyone else, was safe for the upcoming battle of Salem.

“Mister Jaune…” Akane whispered. She took tentative steps out of her hiding place, but eeped out when another person entered the room.

That new person put down a steaming cup of hot chocolate for Jaune, and with a gentle hand, shook her protector up.

“Ngh...” Akane watched as Jaune opened his eyes and slowly woke up. He rubbed his eyes and looked at his surroundings, the sun having set and the library now on  “Ah... how long was I out...?”

“Almost 10 hours.”

Jaune looked at the person who sat before him, the one who had prepared all of this for him. “Sun…”

“Don’t sweat it. All of us need some rest after yesterday.” In his hands, Sun had taken the took the thick book that Jaune had been reading over: Fairy Tales of Remnant, it read on its spine.

“T-thanks.” Jaune stuttered. He took a sip of the chocolate, his body shivering in its warmth; he hadn’t realized he had been that cold. “A-any… find anything?”

“Some things.” Sun replied. He flipped a page, one that Jaune saw he himself had been reading earlier, and hummed. “We – that’s me and Neptune –tried to go through what you were doing before you passed out. Most if it was just rehashing, but… we did find something interesting.”

“And what is it?”

“It’s this.” Sun laid the book on the table and spun it for Jaune to see. As the knight did, he looked at the sections that had been marked, all as Sun narrated both their thoughts.

“Four relics. Four Kingdoms. Four members in a team.” Sun said. “Seems like a lot of four going on. We already have one here in Haven. But what can lead us to the Ever After? And what can the other relics do?”

“Yeah… I’ve been thinking about that too.” Jaune muttered. “The one  here is Knowledge. Cinder doesn’t know the rest, and we’re all sure that Salem will come knocking sooner or later. We need to act quickly. We need to get to the Ever After. But how…?”

Sun closed his eyes. “You… you’re not going to like the answer to that, Jaune.

Jaune paused, and Akane shifted behind her hiding spot. Her protector looked at Sun, and even she could see his pained expression, his grief and sorrow.

And Jaune immediately felt guilty. Sun had lost half his team, and Neptune was still going around in crutches. Many others in Haven suffered similar losses, not to mention some civilians who got caught in the crossfire.

That must be why they were so sad. They had survived, sure, but he had failed in leading them all to a bloodless victory. They were still grieving, hurting, and here he was making them take up his slack.

He should’ve been better.

 “I- I’m sorry…”

“No. No you’re missing the point.” Sun said.

Wait, he was?

“Tell me, after reading this – all of this, did you get what the Ever After means?”

“No. There’s no mention of it anywhere… I was assuming that’s why we need the relics…” Jaune shrunk in on himself. They had every right to question him; and he appreciated the way they still cared, the way that they prepared all this for him…

But Sun saw the way Jaune was cowering in again and knew that he had to make his point clear.

“We don’t blame you for all this, Jaune.”

Jaune looked up with shocked eyes. “Y-you don’t…?”

“Some of us do; that’s the nature of grief. But we’d be angrier if you didn’t warn us.” 

“But I...”

“But nothing.” Sun stressed. “Listen to me. Listen to what I have to say, or I won’t be telling you anything about what I found.”

Jaune narrowed his eyes. “That’s not fair.”

And Akane couldn’t help but agree; why was a friend dangling something over another’s head? It wasn’t right…

But Sun merely sighed.  “Life isn’t.” he said sorrowfully. “Jaune... I don’t blame you for what happened. They... they would never forgiven me if I did.”

“But I- If I was just better...”

“Better isn’t here. You are. And sometimes we have to work with what we’ve got.” Sun sighed. He could see that Jaune was still conflicted, even if he was somewhat hearing his words.

Sun took a deep breath. This... this wasn’t easy.

He had always been an easy-going guy. That was his nature, that was just how he came. But this loss, this revelation, hit him hard. Hit all of them hard... at least those who were around to see it.

It was a wakeup call. They had to step up, to prepare themselves, or else their sacrifices would be for nothing.

And if that became true, then how could he face his team when the time came?

Sun was, had been, a leader. Had been chosen by Lionheart, even if the crooked bastard was a traitor. He led his team, he loved them, and he could do nothing now but keep their memory alive.

But Jaune still had his; old and new friends, those who were going to support him. Sun knew that somewhere, out there, he would meet his teammates again.

And now, it was his responsibility to let Jaune know of that hope.

And as Akane watched from the sidelines…

“Those who love us don’t leave us.” Sun said softly. His hands slowly crept to Jaune’s, and the faunus could then feel just how cold, weak, and frail they were.

Beneath the exterior of the leader was just another man. He could respect that. It was more than most offered. And what was the duty of a friend if not to provide comfort?

He had his story. Jaune had his. They all had a role to play... and Sun had to tell Jaune exactly how it was.

So that he could hope to change it.

“They’re out there. Looking down at us, waiting for us, smiling at us. And one day, when our fairy tale ends... we'll meet them too.”

“I know that.” Jaune whispered. He shivered, and Sun closed his grip on Jaune’s hand.

“That’s why I want you to understand. You can’t throw your life away. Not when there are other people still counting on you... here or not.”

“...”

Sun let his words ring as Jaune stayed silent. Such words wouldn’t sink in deeply, he knew, and would take time until Jaune realized it. But he needed to say it now, needed Jaune to at least know it before he proceeded to the next part.

“I’m saying this, Jaune, because of what I’ve figured out. Because... I’ve got an inkling on what the ever after is.”

The reaction was immediate.

“What?!” Jaune stood up. “Then- then we need to get there now! We can’t waste any time-!”

Sun raised a hand, and Jaune stopped in his tracks. Only then could the knight see the serious... the despairing look on Sun’s face.

“This is just a possibility. It might not be correct, it’s only what I’ve deduced...”

And his next words didn’t help either.

“Jaune... you know what ‘happily ever after’ means, right?”

“Of course I do. It’s an ending, it’s the best… there… is…?” Akane saw Jaune trail off when Sun’s expression turned grim.

“It is.” Sun nodded, and he sighed.

 “I’m just saying. With what we know of it… if the Ever After is like that… then there’s a very good chance you can’t get out of there.”

“...w-what..?”

“It’s all written in here.” Sun tapped the book. “Read, Jaune. They live happily ever after... the sunset endings, the smiles and final sentences... what do you think happens when a story ends?”

“They finish... they die.”

“Exactly.” Sun sighed.  “When have we ever heard of a fairy tale getting a sequel? If you do this, Jaune... if you go there... I just think there’s a very real chance you can’t come back.”

“B-but Jinn had said…”

“NO!” Akane heard someone shout. Only when the others’ head turned to her hiding spot did she realize that it was her who spoke.

“Akane…” Jaune said, but Akane cut him off. She leapt out of the bookshelves – screw hiding! – and hugged Jaune close.

“Y-You can’t leave, Mister Jaune! You can’t!” Akane screamed.

“Oh dear…” Jaune put a shaky hand on Akane and gently ran circles over her back. Back when he was in Ansel, this trick usually did a lot in calming the younger of hos sisters down...

And yet, the more he did it now, the worse it seemed to get for his little girl.

“Y-you can’t leave…” Akane whispered. “I-If you do…!”

“Akane, I have to.” Jaune whispered. “You heard what Jinn said. This is the only way to beat Salem…”

“I don’t care about beating Salem!” Akane shouted. She felt the room pause, felt the air still and thicken, and yet she continued on.

“If you go, then I’ll be all alone, Mister Jaune.” Akane sniffled. Tears began to leak her eyes, and before she knew it she was crying on her protector’s shoulder.

The man who went through hell and back to keep her safe.

And the man who was willing to sacrifice everything and leave to ensure a better future.

But that wasn’t what she wanted.

“If you go… I’ll be all alone!” Akane cried. She cried and cried, begging for the one person who cared to not leave her. This was the only thing she could do. “You can’t leave, Mister Jaune! We’ll find a way! We can beat Salem without leaving. Just- just don’t die! I can’t… I can’t…!”

After one last gasp, Akane felt her energy leave her, and then another strong arm wrapping her figure fully and pulling her close.

Jaune exhaled, his warm breath hitting his little girl’s neck. He knew Sun was watching from across him, and yet he found that he didn’t care.

He knew his objective, his purpose, now more than ever. They all needed to be safe. They needed to defeat Salem, and they had a clear, confirmed way to do it. He just couldn’t afford another loss like this again...

He was prepared. He was! Anything he needed to stop Salem, anything at all for a better future.

But... if he died...

Then what would that leave Akane with?

To live, to die. Jaune didn’t know the answer to that. He thought he had been ready. But now...

‘They will meet again’ Sun had said. The word that would eventually become Haven’s motto, a remembrance and a truth.

Everything had an end. He knew that. But with Akane here, crying and begging in his arms… Jaune knew that mattered was how, where, when, and with who one ended it.

He was prepared to go to the Ever After. Even if he never came back, that was a price he was willing to pay.

But it wasn’t what Akane was willing to pay.

She needed him. They all did, Haven and Sun and everyone else… but Akane had no one else to turn to. If he disappeared then she would have no one to catch her, no one to care for her, no one to keep her safe. A little girl left to the cruelty of the world… and when he had promised her, the first time she met her, that she would protect her.

Akane shook again in his hands, and he noticed her eyes going droopy. And with that…

Jaune decided.

Jaune ran a hand through her hair. “You were sleepy, weren’t you…?”

Akane groaned. “I, I was… but I…”

Jaune caught the meaning immediately.  She had needed someone to comfort her, and so she sought out the person who had promised. And what did she find in turn, other than that person ready to sign their death warrant?

“Hey…” Jaune whispered to her ear, giving a nod to Sun to tell him to wait for a bit. Sun nodded back, getting out and waiting just outside the library, bringing the book with him, and now that silence became theirs’ alone.

“Mmm…” Akane mumbled, sleepy but scared to rest. What if, when she fell asleep, Mister Jaune had left? No, she had to be strong. She wouldn’t lose him to, wouldn’t let him go for a guaranteed win, not when it costed him their life together. And more so if it was all on mere chance.

This couldn’t be the right way. There had to be another path, one where she didn’t have to be left alone…

…All in the name of protecting…

What did it mean if Mister Jaune left, and he failed anyway?

What did it mean if Mister Jaune won, but she had to go on and live without him?

Akane felt her head eyelids droop against her will. No. No, she had to stay up, she had to make sure he didn’t leave…!

But then, a calming hand ran through her hair, big and strong yet so gentle. Akane looked up and saw her protector smiling at her warmly, and yet even she could see the way he was bottling up everything all to seem strong for her.

Somehow, that made it all the more heartwarming for her.

“How about a little story time, then…” Jaune whispered, shifting his grip for her so her head would lay comfortable on his lap. He propped her feet on some chairs, taking her blanket and draping it over both. “Maybe that’ll let you sleep?”

“Don’t want to…” Akane mumbled, her hands reaching out to grab something. “Wanna stay up…”

Jaune bit back a chuckle. “Well, little Akane, we all have our limits…”

“Not me. I can-!” A yawn cut her off, and she felt her cheeks heat up when Mister Jaune laughed. “H-Hey…!”

“Oh, you cute little thing.” Jaune cooed, pinching her cheeks. She pouted, squirmed and looked away…

And yet, she could see the way Mister Jaune melted, the way the tension in his shoulders left him when he began playing with her…

Hey, maybe this was the way she could get him to stay…?

Akane’s lips twitched. “You know, Mister Jaune… I- I changed my mind… can I hear that story now?”

“Hm?” Jaune smiled, “Ah, I guess you can’t fight back the sleep now?”

“I…” yawn, “I guess…” Akane reached out again…

…And this time, Jaune’s hands met hers and engulfed hers with love.

“Then don’t worry.” Jaune said softly, barely above a whisper. “I know this one well. I bet you’ll love it! You can relax while I tell it to you.”

“Mm…” Akane looked to her protector, “Is it- is it something famous? The matrons back- back before never really liked stories…”

“Well, I guess… maybe they have…” Mister Jaune looked away from her. His eyes seemed to scan for something, anything, around the room, lost in memory and longing… before they settled back on her.

And when he saw her innocent eyes, and she saw his deep blue orbs, he began to speak.

“There was once a girl named the Red Reaper.” His words were like honey to her, soothing her and calming her down. Mister Jaune seemed to really get into the story, his eyes sparkling as his voice became increasingly enthused.

“She was younger than most, but she one of the strongest of the land. But for all of that, she was lonely. She was shy and awkward and didn’t have that much confidence.

But the girl did have one dream – she wanted to be a hero who could save everyone.

She was active, but she was also a little reckless. So one day, the Red Reaper defeated a thief, and in doing so, caught the attention of a great wizard. The wizard saw her potential, but he also saw that she was alone. That she would stagnate if she stayed like she was, and that she needed to be pushed out of her shell if she wanted to truly save the people.

But the Red Reaper didn’t see that. She wanted to save people, but she wanted to do it alone. Not because she hated other people, but because she just liked to do things herself so much. That she would only mess up other people’s habits, that she wouldn’t have good authority… she just couldn’t believe herself as the leader.

And yet, that wasn’t what the Wizard believed. After all, you can’t save people if you can’t understand them.

Seeing this, the wizard decided to give the girl her dream, a chance at becoming a hero. He decided to train her, to teach her everything she knew. But, at the same time, the wizard also gave her a team that she had to lead. And no matter how much she denied and complained, the wizard never budged and told her that he was his one condition.

The Reaper couldn’t possibly run away from her dream, so she begrudgingly accepted. And at first…” Jaune chuckled, “It went horribly.”

Akane’s eyes widened. “It did? But you said the Red Reaper was the strongest around!”

“Strength doesn’t mean everything.” Mister Jaune said softly, his right hand letting go of hers and running through her hair. “Sometimes… people need more than that.

The Red Reaper was granted a partner who challenged her at every turn. She was granted her Brawler of a sister as whose sun-like confidence smothered her meek self. And she was given a teammate who held many secrets and refused to open up her silence.

And the Red Reaper had no confidence to challenge them, not at first at least.

And it caused the team to slowly but surely fall apart. And soon, a great evil came, something that the Reaper couldn’t defeat alone.”

Akane gasped. “Oh no! Then, then did they-!”

Jaune chuckled. “Oh, the evil almost won. They had prepared for a long time, and they saw that the great defenders were split. They decided that that was their chance, and attacked the city they lived in.

But they had waited too long, had enjoyed and revelled in their villainy too long.

Because by then, the Wizard’s call had been correct.

The struggles of the team had forced the Red Reaper’s hand. It broke her out of her shell… the great Red Reaper finally learned the value of other people…

And she only never felt happier for her revelations.

The Angel, who felt cheated out of being a leader, after being confronted, finally admitted that she had only wanted the best… and that she was willing to give the Red Reaper a chance if she only showed that she was worth it.

The Brawler, who was seemingly confident in everything and never needed the Red Reaper’s help... had merely wanted to be a good role model and support her.

And the Secret-Bearer Ninja… her silence was a form of guilt over her own sins, sins she was so ashamed and didn’t want anyone else to know, especially her beloved innocent Red Reaper leader.

And all it had taken for the Red Reaper was taking the first step in admitting that she was the leader. In believing in herself... and in others’ too.

And so the evil came. But now, having understood the importance of teamwork, the Red Reaper and her team easily repelled the evil back together.

No matter what the evil plotted, no matter what they did, the Red Reaper and her team was already there… already protecting… already together.

And so the Red Reaper became legendary, a hero at fifteen…. And yet more known as someone who could effectively lead… a real inspiration who joined impossible forces through love and understanding.

And all it took was for her to get out of her shell.”

Jaune smiled down at Akane, her eyelids already drooping down. “…The end.”

Akane groaned, feeling her energy leaving her. The way Mister Jaune had said that story… so warm… it comforted her, brought her to sleep even as she didn’t want to.

“So…” Akane said, “We just… need to believe in each other…?”

“Yes, Akane.” Jaune ran his hand again, “Yes… we do.”

“Then… will you… believe in me?”

“…”

“There… has to be another way….” Akane whispered, her head rolling, “For us… to win…”

“…Yes.” Jaune whispered. “I… believe in you.”

The words proved a massive balm to her soul. Sleep rapidly approached, and yet before she fell, she asked one more question to Mister Jaune.

“The Red Reaper…” Akane sighed, “…You never told me her name, Mister Jaune…”

Jaune chuckled. “She- Well, she’s…”

He brushed a strand of hair past Akane’s face, her delicate breathing all he could hear and feel…

…and smiled when he saw that she was already asleep.

“…someone you’ll never meet.” Jaune finished.

Jaune sighed. Airing this out… he had needed it.

He had been so ready to do whatever he needed to. To leave and secure a certain victory. And he was ready now too, for defeating Salem came first, no matter the cost.

But now, there was a bundle of innocence of hope on his lap, something that didn’t deserve the pain of ‘no matter the cost’.

Narrating the ‘Red Reaper’s story… analysing it, looking and telling it from a different perspective…  Jaune now found himself believing in it as much as Akane seemed to as well.

Ruby wouldn’t give in so easily. Ruby wouldn’t leave the ones she loved behind… she’d find a different way, he knew. She’d fight alongside those she cared about, fight with the power of friendship and the bonds that strengthened her soul.

Jaune… he wasn’t that. He had failed too much; he wasn’t like she who was a prodigy…

…But maybe, for Akane, he could try.

It was at that moment that Sun walked back in. He took one look at the situation and gave Jaune an understanding nod.

“I’ve got a lead; a fairy tale about a deadly sword native to Vacuo,” the monkey faunus said, “I’ve got an inkling that it’s something more, but…  you sure you want to?”

Jaune exhaled. He ran a hand through Akane’s hair, felt her shift and lean into her touch, and made his decision.

“Then that’s where we’ll go to next.” Jaune said and held Akane close. “But only once we’ve settled everything here.”

He wouldn’t leave her alone.

Even if this did cost them time, even if this did cost them their lives…

…Akane needed him here.

And Ruby would have never willingly left a friend behind.

Jaune looked out to the window. Dawn was beginning to crack, and yet, his little girl had just fallen asleep. The sun was shining a bright orange, giving light to a bright blue morning sky.

A new day… a new future, the first sun to rise with knowledge of a Grimm Queen’s presence.

He didn’t know what it held. He only knew what he was told, what he could find out, what he could believe in.  But what he did know was that this evil could be defeated… and yet, at the same time, he couldn’t leave those he loved behind to ensure it.

It was a contradiction. But then, wasn’t that the nature of everything?

That blue morning sky was goading him, taunting him to go and fly high and leave everyone behind. He knew what needed to be done, so why did he have to burden himself with the pesky ‘feelings’ of those that he wanted to protect? What mattered was their safety and nothing else.

But now… Jaune couldn’t bring it into himself to believe that.

He would say, if he had the chance:

That if he could fly, then he’d never come back down.

He’d leave everyone behind for their own safety. He’d only have eyes…

…For that blue, blue sky.

Akane stirred. And though she slept soundly, her heart still felt everything that her protector was going through. Their bond was too close now, the moment he denied ever leaving her… that even years later, when he would admit it to her, she would only say that she already knew.

And it was all thanks to the first fairy tale he had told her, the one about a Red Reaper.

Ozpin’s finger hovered over the Atlas Knight’s master shutdown button. Beside him, Ruby and Pyrrha and everyone else stood ready at the launch pads. With a push of his button, they would all be sent out and the Knights would be deactivated.

But even so, there would be a delay. Time needed for the signals to reach, time that Ruby and Pyrrha needed to take until they could get to the students.

The situation had turned unexpectedly dire.  The Initiation was a bust. They had to abort now, send in the rest of their staff, and get the students out!

But still, there was a feeling in his bones, a gut feeling that told him that something was happening…

And so, Ozpin kept an eye close at the screens. The Huntsmen were clearing the Knights out, while the other students weren’t holding on much longer. But his instincts directed him to the screen showing Akane and the Huntsmen protecting her…

…and how she began to stir…

Ruby shot a wild look to her Headmaster. They were all ready for launch, so why hadn’t he given the go-ahead?! “Ozpin!” Ruby shouted, “What are you doing?!”

Ozpin reflexively put a hand out to silence Ruby. His eyes narrowed to the screens , the gut feeling on Akane increasing even more.

And at that point, even Ruby could feel it too. She tentatively took a step away from the launch pad, Pyrrha and the other staff following soon after.

They all saw it, they all felt it. Akane began to wake, her limbs shaking as she stood up. The Huntsmen around her still stood strong protecting her, but they had all their attention on the waves approaching. And so, they couldn’t notice, not like the Beacon staff did, that as Akane awoke… something seemed different about her.

And now, Akane stood on shaky feet, but now fully up. Ruby, Pyrrha, Ozpin, they all saw as she took a deep breath, as her Aura swirled around her, as the air seemed to change… as she seemed to glow with her Aura.

And then Akane yelled, and a bright red flash engulfed the area.

When their vision cleared, they all saw Akane high in the sky, turning and twisting with grace beneath the sun…

…and with a familiar sniper rifle-scythe, glowing an ethereal red and fitting snug in her hands.

Ruby gasped, as did the rest of the staff.

“C-Crescent Rose?!”

“HAAAAAAAH!” Akane fell from the skies and sliced the first Knight she saw with her Scythe. It felt natural in her hands, just like she imagined it would be, just as she dreamed it…

Just as her newly unlocked Semblance had called upon.

Akane landed on deft feet and spun, slicing any Knights that attempted to attack her. She hefted her Scythe in her hands and jumped to the sea of enemies, eagerly engaging them head-on.

The old rusty window broke,

With a crash that sounded like bitter words.

“You won’t hurt them!” Akane yelled. “I won’t let anyone else die!”

I escaped the cage that I called home,

And never looked back!

The Knights recognized her newfound spirit, her sudden increase in Aura and battle power. As one, they all turned their attention towards her and only her. Away from the Huntsmen and Huntresses, away from the other students, and away from any other living being.

No, they now only focused on Akane. And that was exactly what she wanted.

My breath keeps pace with my throbbing pulse,

So now I kick open the door and take off!

For now, she knew in her very bones that she could do this. A strange voice, whispering from the back of her head, advising her to keep moving forward and stick by the ones you loved!

Akane loved everyone. She felt deeply even for people she didn’t know. And didn’t she wish to be like the fairy tales? Like her Uncle?

The first step had to start somewhere. And if she couldn’t defend people now, then when could she do it?

Her “Scythe” felt natural in her hands. And with all that belief and support, Akane engaged the sea of enemies with everything she had.

That voice far away seduced me,

Telling me…

“HAAAAAHHHH!” Akane jumped in and sliced a Knight’s head clean off. Ducking under a sword swing, Akane planted her Scythe’s butt into the ground and used it as a spinning pole, kicking her enemies around her. When they began to wise up, she activated the Scythe’s gun components and fired to the ground, flying to the sky and away from melee range.

Akane reached the apex of her jump and saw that the knights were now pointing their guns at her. With deft hands Akane brought her Scythe up and peered into her scope.

And as they all took aim, Akane took the first shot and fired a gun for the first time in her life… and yet, a natural from the very first trigger pull.

BANG BANG BANG BANG!

“Run away, run away, and you’ll find it!”

I’ll grasp your hand and take you with me,

BANG BANG BANG BANG!

RATATATATA! The knights had begun firing back, and Akane knew that she couldn’t stay in the sky forever. And now, she knew by instinct and soul when to yield to the Scythe’s insane recoil.

Reloading the weapon’s magazine, another one appearing in a flash of her Semblance in her hands, Akane peered away from the scope and used said recoil to fly in the sky like a rose.

She rose high, higher than the Atlas Knights could ever detect. And when they lost sight of her, when their fire stopped…

Akane descended from the skies with a recoil-powered slice.

“COME ONNNN!”

As far as I want…

Into the blue, blue sky!

Akane crashed down Scythe first, knocking the Atlas Knights back. She dashed to the first one she saw and swung her weapon across its chest, disabling it instantly. Pulling the Scythe back, she fired her weapon behind her – the bullet piercing a Knight that had snuck up – and shot forwards, a blur of red as the Scythe sliced any metal it met.

But the Knights adapted. They quickly circled and ganged up around her, stifling her mobility and using their numbers to their advantage.

“Grk! A-aaahhh!” Akane yelled as they jumped her; no matter how much she sliced, another would take the other’s place, and she could only swing her Scythe so much. They began to break through her speed, landing blows one by one.

A hammer to her face, a sword slash to her chest, a mace blow to her legs. Her Aura began to drain, and with nowhere to move and capitalize her mobility, she began to lose her steam…

I knew I would fall down…

The wounds stacked up. She felt her Aura depleting, her control wavering as she was knocked around. Panic seized her heart as the Scythe in her hand flickered. And all she thought, all she could even think was…

‘N-No…! I can’t die here!’

‘These people… they’re relying on me! EVERYONE IS!’

And with that, Akane roared.

But even so…

I’ll get back up…

And chase the light!

“I WON’T LEAVE ANYONE BEHIIIIIND!!!”

With renewed vigour, with a restored spirit, the weapon in her hands solidifying once more and burning red from her Aura…

With her legs injured, her chest aching, her arms weak…

With the love for her family, her reverence of the fairy tales she grew up on…

With the love that she and her Uncle instilled on each other…

Akane fought on.

We said that if we had wings, that we wouldn’t come back.

Akane jumped high and slashed the Knights as she descended. Her Aura flew out of control, burning and dissipating as she engaged, and yet it didn’t matter. With this new spirit, she turned into nothing less than a red blur, her swings faster than the eye could see and destroying any that stood in its path.

Searching for the white, white clouds.

“HAH! HAH! HAAAAAA!”

The Knights crumbled into nothing more than useless circuitry as Akane continued her attack. Their metal armour didn’t stand a chance against a weapon of pure Aura, and their numbers were finally beginning to thin.

Knowing that once we broke through them,

We would find…

Akane knew this was nowhere near healthy. Her vision was fading, her Aura was hitting its bottoms, and the drain of this new Semblance was unlike anything she ever felt before.

A logical person would realize their situation.

But that was never who she was. She felt too deeply… and at least now, she would not turn back… even if it was the right thing to do.

And so Akane continued to fight.

And the wild, unstoppable wave of metal Knights began being tamed.

That blue, blue sky!

She danced through the gunfire, dodging through any melee attacks as nimbly as a rose petal. Her swings were like thorns of a deadly flower, eliminating all that came close.

That blue, blue sky!

And after what seemed like an eternity of fighting, the wave began to subside.

That blue, blue sky!

Step! And with a skid of her boots, Akane stopped and slammed her Scythe down at the last of the Knights.

CRACK!

The final blow pierced deep, the last of the Knights offlining as he was pinned to the forest floor.

It was over.

Akane breathed, and the Scythe disappeared from her hands. “Hah…”

She looked up and around her. She could see the shocked visage of the other students, the stunned villagers somehow wielding Huntsman-grade weapons… and yet, they were all safe.

All without a single casualty… the thing of her and Uncle’s dreams.

“Ngh!” Akane felt her energy leave her and was forced to take a knee. She saw the others rush towards her in concern, and yet, before they could…

Rumble!

They all heard marching, synced footsteps coming closer. Their heads turned to the source, and saw even more Atlas Knights approaching.

Akane groaned. “I… Don’t they ever stop…?”

It was then that the ‘villagers’ stepped up before her, shielding her and the other students from harm.

In her mind-addled state, she didn’t, couldn’t realize that these were actually Huntsmen. All she could see was that the people she was supposed to protect were now protecting her in turn, a sense of unity…

 Rouge and his colleagues watched as the Knights came close. They hefted their weapons ready, their Aura low but also equally knowing that these Knights were the last of the last.

It would be a close battle; the students were exhausted, and were in no condition to help. It was up to them now, all to save Initiation…

They tensed as they saw the Knights pause. Their eyes glowed red, and their weapons were hefted at the ready to fire…

Click!

Before they were suddenly shut down, slumping to the floor with a blue LED shining from their faceplates.

“T-Tch…. Grk! Hah….” Kelly Arc heaved as she pulled down a lever hidden inside a cave on the cliffs of the Emerald Forest. Beneath her feet laid the dead guardians of this secret, Knights she had felled with ease.

And moreover, she could hear the sounds of Knights being deactivated behind her, Knights that blocked her only way out… Knights that had been prepared to shoot down her Aura dry.

Sweat ran down her brow as Kelly heaved once more. It had taken her everything, everything to find where this cave was, running and fighting through so many enemies… and yet in the end she did it. She found what she had to, she succeeded, she won!

Just like how it was supposed to be.

“Initiation…” Kelly sighed out, saying the words with such certainty as if it was her destiny.

“…Passed…!”

Ozpin’s fingers were just a hair’s breadth away from his Scroll’s emergency stop button.

And yet, he hadn’t touched it. Not at all… not even close.

Ruby sighed and put down her weapon – one that was right there, so what was that with Akane…?

And yet, she couldn’t help but turn to her Headmaster.

“So… do you think so?” Ruby asked.

And Ozpin could only sigh.

For the first time… he didn’t know if he should declare it a pass; and that went for the entire year of candidates, not just one of them.

This was a mess, and while the ‘stars’ of the Initiation had showed incredible combat prowess, Ozpin couldn’t exactly stan by with either of their choices.

Kelly Arc had chosen to forsake the ‘villagers’ because this was merely a simulation. While they didn’t try to hide that fact, they also saw from her further actions that she as focused only on herself, if not also the people she considered important. It wasn’t that she showed no regard for the others, it was that she was too willing to leave them when she believed she and only she had the right answer.

Arrogant? No. Self-centred? Ozpin definitely believed so. But with the death of her brother hanging over her family’s life… it was hard not to understand her mindset.

And Enko Akane… Semblances often awakened in times of great distress; it was a Soul’s shout of identity, the physical manifestation of its cries of wanting to be heard. And from there, and her shouts and determination and the way she fought, the girl showed red flags of trauma, ones that ran deep.

If her willingness to stand her ground were anything to run by, then it would stand to reason that someone had left her before, in the name of defending her… and didn’t, or couldn’t, come back. And with the way this Initiation had been structured… no matter how weak they made the Knights, it would’ve been all too real for her – and that kind of trauma, one that can’t be tamed in the field, would only negatively impact a Huntress’ decision-making skills.

Their combat prowess was amazing. And yet, because they had focused on only what they saw, had refused to see eye-to-eye, they increased the Knights’ capabilities without meaning too. When, had they relied on others or perhaps each other, those very same Knights never would’ve never even gotten the chance to improve.

Teamwork, was what Initiation needed to enforce. And in that aspect, neither succeeded.

But…

Beacon stood as an Academy, a place to learn. And these kids didn’t fail because of their arrogance, they failed because something had clouded their vision… because they were hurting.

And it was, in the end, an Academy’s job to train. To teach and prepare… even beyond just a mission.

Ozpin would be remiss if he let these two talents go. And he would hate himself even more if he threw two girls out to the street and crushed their dreams just because of their pain.

“…Pass.” Ozpin said with closed eyes. “…But, under extreme surveillance.”

Ruby nodded and slumped in relief. Her eyes went to the screen, seeing Akane surrounded by the people she saved… before the girl promptly passed out from Aura exhaustion.

It was a sickeningly familiar scene, only because she had gone through it herself so many times. After Jaune’s death, she had pushed herself hard, beyond her limits. Everything she did, every person she saved… it felt lacking, because she couldn’t turn back time and save the one person that she wanted. And so, even as she was surrounded by smiles and thanks… it always felt like it wasn’t enough.

And she could see now, the way Akane was squirming as she was escorted, the way her eyebrows had yet settled and a frown remained, that she was feeling exactly the same.

Ruby had moved on, in time. Had found that what mattered was the present… and now, she found herself lucky enough to save someone from making the same mistakes she did.

And Ruby swore that she would.

Meanwhile, Pyrrha watched silently as Kelly closed her eyes, as she forced herself to stand tall… and as she waked out the cave through the ocean of Knights alone with her head falsely held high. Watched as she buried her weakness and doubts deep within and proceeded back to Beacon without anyone by her side… not even the one who was supposed to be her partner.

Pyrrha knew what was going to happen next – while Akane would be crowned for her heroics in battle, the students would also no doubt sing praise to Kelly for stopping the Knights before another, final, battle descended and had done so with her strength alone. And hearing that praise, she’d swallow the fact that she had only barely won, that she had weaknesses too, and simply push through.

…Until it would break her.

Pyrrha knew exactly what would happen, because it had happened to her too.

She would be put on a pedestal. She would smile and leave everything to destiny, dominating all alone at the top. She would take everything on the chin and handle everything by herself, believing that her strength was what made her.

 … And when something major came, something out of her control… she’d hesitate, she wouldn’t have her thoughts in order, because she had kept it all bottled for so long…

And it would cost her everything.

Pyrrha had been Invincible once. And at the same time, she had also been a lonely girl too, and the contradiction had made her too foolish to open her true feelings.

And that guilt ate her to this day.

She closed her eyes with a grimace and forced her tears back. When she opened them once more, she saw that Kelly was almost back to where she had been launched.

In mere moments, Kelly returned – the first to face the professors, all alone without anyone beside her, and it didn’t seem to bother her – and it hurt Pyrrha to see her looking at her specifically, her grin wide and beaming and so expecting to hear praise. It was innocent… and yet it was also flawed.

“I did it, Miss Pyrrha!” Kelly beamed, “So so! Do I pass?! Do I?!”

It took all Pyrrha had to not look away. It took all she had to look at the little girl she had cared for the eye… and smile, and say:

“Yes, dear.” Pyrrha said softly, and she thanked the heavens that Kelly didn’t catch the guilt in her tone, “You passed.”

Kelly’s squeal and subsequent bone-crushing hug only served to twist the knife deeper into her ribs.

‘I’ll be better.’ Pyrrha thought, her eyes closed as her hands ran through Kelly’s hair, ‘I won’t let you make the same mistakes I did.’

Chapter Text

For the nth time today, Ozpin rubbed his temples in exasperation.

The Initiation had been concluded, yes, but due to this year’s unique circumstances, the staff now had to take extra time to evaluate the students one by one. Reviewing the footage over and over, discussing and debating with every member of staff… all until they could agree on a unanimous decision for each prospective student.

The process took time and energy, and as such they sent the students to their dorms to rest – while they had slept in the Great Hall previously, prepping the rooms were the least they could do after what they went through. And besides, it bought the staff ample time to deliberate.

And that wasn’t mentioning the people they couldn’t pass.

And while he did have the final say every student’s status, this year caused more debates to spring up among the staff more than any other year. It was a few hours after Initiation now, and they still hadn’t figured out the teams’ composition and names yet.

This was made especially hard with the fact that natural compositions that came like RWBY and JNPR were had to find this year due to the extreme conditions that the Initiation ended up on.

There had been no time to form a ‘team’ team; what was formed was based on the pure instinct to survive. And while that wasn’t a bad thing per se... it didn’t make room for small talk and strong connections either.

Curse him and the colour rules… they only made their job a whole lot harder.

Ozpin looked around the table he had set for his staff, all holding files and Scrolls for the current student they were evaluating. “So… is everyone in agreement?”

The members of the staff looked around and gave each other nods. Ozpin nodded too in agreement, and pulling out Nathan’s transcripts and a big red stamp, marked the papers with a big red statement.

NATHAN REDSLINGER – PASS

“And that’s the end of that.” Ozpin sighed, putting Nathan’s transcripts in the ‘pass’ section, the last of the last. He put his hands together and looked to his staff, “Now, to get on with the team compositions…”

“We’re one student short, Oz.” Ruby said. She sat beside him and gave him a worried glance, “I mean… we’ve failed a bit more people in this year than we did before, so…”

“What we decided, we decided based on their merits. Together.” Doctor Oobleck calmly said. “We’ve agreed on it before, haven’t we? It wouldn’t be fair for us to go back and reverse one just because we’re short a student for teams…”

“I agree.” Ozpin solemnly said. “We’ll simply have to make do with what we have. And regarding that shortage… I have an idea that might work.”

Pyrrha turned to him. “And what’s that?”

Ozpin put his hands together. “We both know that, among those we passed, we have two students that are under special circumstances.”

The staff nodded in understanding. Ozpin continued, “Kelly Arc and Enko Akane… I believe that we can pair these two with one other student and use the remaining slot for a Huntsman to supervise them. One to guide and for them to shadow during their stay here at Beacon.”

“Hm… that doesn’t sound like a bad idea.” Professor Port rubbed his moustache. “However, I doubt the other students would look upon them favourably if one of us were to guide them. Favouritism, they would call it.”

“And we know how rough teenagers can be.” Pyrrha agreed. She cast a concerned look to the Headmaster, “Ruby and I have our priorities with those two anyway, Headmaster, so we couldn’t possibly handle the third spot… With that said, do you have anyone in mind who can watch over them permanently?”

Ozpin tapped his fingers on the table. He hummed and looked around the table, his eyes lastly ending on Ruby.  “Well, I do have an idea…”

Ruby caught the meaning immediately and shot Ozpin down hard.

“Oz, we are not getting Uncle Qrow on this.” Ruby shot.

If Ozpin didn’t have an image to maintain, he would’ve whined. As it stood, he merely tilted his head to the side. “Why not? Your uncle is a capable Huntsman, one of the strongest we know-!”

“And also a drunk!” Ruby shot her hands to the air in exasperation, “I know how he trains people; he’s still somehow employed in Signal. And seeing Akane’s Semblance…”

Ruby winced, “He’s not going to treat her fairly, I just know it.”

Ozpin smirked, “Or are you just afraid of him asking about your love life?”

“Oz, I swear…”

“Heh. Regardless, I see your point.” Ozpin acquiesced, the part ‘we still need him on the field anyways’ went unsaid.

This time, Ozpin’s eyes went to Pyrrha. He smiled at her and said, “Then, I propose another… Mister Lie Ren, if we can get him to agree.”

And this time, Pyrrha’s eyes lit up in agreement, coinciding with everyone else’s hum of approval. The spartan put a finger in her cheek as she thought it over, though her smile was growing by the second.

“Yes… yes, I think Ren would be a great choice.” Pyrrha smiled. She counted off the reasons with her fingers, each more convincing than the last.

“One, this is a relatively low-risk job. Two, guiding the future makes some real change, Ren loves those kinds of things. And three, if we can pay him well, then he’d be more inclined to take it, with his current family situation in mind.”

“Oh, right!” Ruby shot up, “His baby with Nora, right?”

“His baby with Nora, yes.” Pyrrha’s eyes almost closed in happiness as she recalled the memory. “I imagine he would love a low-risk mission right about now…”

“And with Miss Valkyrie still on leave, he will be even more motivated to do so.” Ozpin smiled, “Then, Professor Nikos, I trust that you could contact him as soon as possible? I expect we’ll have two to three days of rest for those who’ve been accepted, and Mister Lie can take that time to head here and be acquainted with the situation.”

Ruby’s eyes lit up. “Wait, Ren lives around Mistral, right? If we time it right, then he can come here together with Blake and Yang! Make it a reunion!... well, a little bit of it, at least.”

Ozpin hummed, “Yes… yes, that would work. Miss Xiao-Long did request around a week off, but her schedule for Vale remains the same – that being tomorrow. And I believe Miss Belladonna had some important business to attend to in Mistral today? Something regarding a meeting of some sorts…”

“Ah, yeah. But those usually finish in a day, so it shouldn’t be a problem for Ren to catch up.” Ruby said. She then looked around the room, “So then… is everyone in agreement?”

Everyone nodded their heads, Pyrrha especially.

Ruby clasped her hands. “Great! Then that just leaves us with who would take up the third spot…”

“I propose Mister Redslinger.” Port said. When the others turned to him, he explained with a raised finger, “We’ve viewed his records, haven’t we? Coming from one of frontiers, they’ve shown that he is a capable leader for his age, having led a group of young scouts to secure several wild sections of his home village before it could be settled completely.”

“He’s also backed by the Expansion Corps’ scholarship, and that village you mentioned was founded by them.” Ruby pointed out. “Not that I’m doubting the Corps’ motivations, but they’ve always been more profit driven…”

“They have, Professor Rose. But that does not automatically mean that Mister Redslinger behaves as such as well.” Ozpin said, “Proving another point – he has yet to show any real signs of true greed, if any at all, and if anything he was the only other participant to even get close to where Miss Enko was during initiation. We will never know what he would have done at that time, but it’s safe to say that he would’ve undoubtedly helped a friend.”

“And what about Kelly?” Pyrrha asked. “Do you think she’ll bend a knee that easily, Headmaster?”

“I think that neither Miss Arc nor Miss Enko are fit for a leadership position.” Ozpin stressed. “I’m sure you – both you and Professor Rose – know why.”

Pyrrha eyes went down, and she couldn’t fault the Headmaster’s logic. “Yes… I agree.”

And Ruby seemed downcast too, if her crossed arms and pouty face was anything to go by. But they were all in agreement, having discussed and aired out their concerns when they deliberated over Akane and Kelly’s ‘passing’ state.

And that brought them to the next issue.

Ruby spoke once more. “Aside from Ren’s help, those two are going to need special mentoring... that’s what you said, right, Oz?”

“Correct, and I believe who will handle who is already straightforward. Professor Rose, you will handle Miss Enko, and Professor Nikos, if you could for Miss Arc…?”

“Consider it done.” Pyrrha tilted her head with a smile.

“Gotcha!” Ruby beamed. But then, her smile wilted slightly. “But…”

“What is it, Professor Rose?” Ozpin asked.

“It’s just… her Semblance, Oz. And her backstory, and what she said to us at that police station… something doesn’t smell right.” Ruby expressed. “It’s like she’s hiding something without even knowing it… and how can we guide and support her when we don’t know the whole story?”

“Ah.” Ozpin grasped, “You’re suspicious of her Semblance.”

“And this uncle of hers.” Ruby stressed. “You’ve seen the trauma flags, Oz. If he’s hurt her…”

“She’s stressed before that he wasn’t one to do that.”

“And yet she’s gotta have a reason for running away.” Ruby shot back, “I just- I just don’t want her to get harmed, that’s all.”

Ruby’s eyes went to Pyrrha. “You’ve seen the tapes, Pyrrha. Whoever this uncle of hers is... he knew about the docks back when we were students, and in intimate detail. I’m talking personal motivations, things we’ve never said outside of Beacon’s doors.”

Pyrrha nodded in understanding and asked, “You want me to look into it?”

“I’m just saying we need to be cautious. If we can get anything that doesn’t alert anyone, then that’ll be great! But…”

Ozpin stepped in. “Professor Rose, as of this moment, Miss Enko is a ward of Beacon. You don’t need to worry – she is under our protection now, and yours as well.”

“I know that! I just want to keep her safe…

Pyrrha casted a look to Ozpin. “Then I suppose we can reach out a little, see what we can find, can’t we Headmaster. I must admit, seeing her wield ‘Crescent Rose’ so easily has my interest piqued…”

“And I don’t recall such recent history becoming a ‘fairy tale’…” Ozpin hummed. “News reports, sure, and perhaps some online discussions. But if all that information… then it’s someone who was there all those years ago, and… yes, yes. This – he – is worth looking into.”

“I shall help as well. If he is a retired Huntsman, as Akane claimed, then he must have left a trace.” Port said, “Perhaps some of my old friends have heard of him.”

“Equally so, should he have done anything with the Grimm, someone in the scientific community would have noted his presence.” Oobleck nodded. He turned to Ruby, “Since you don’t want people to notice, I must say that it might take some time. But if he’s anyone of note, then I can assure you that we will turn up something.”

At that, Ruby visibly relaxed. “T-thanks, guys… I was just worried…”

“And with good reason. Good call, Professor Rose.” Ozpin calmed her down. He turned to the rest of the staff, Pyrrha specifically, “That goes for Kelly as well. We must keep an eye on those two… raising the bar for Initiation as they did….”

“They have potential.” Pyrrha agreed, “We just need to forge them up to standard before it’s too late.”

And Pyrrha knew such a thing all too well.

“You’re my partner!?”

“She’s my partner?!”

Nathan sighed. “Girls, calm down.”

But alas, the growls they both sent his way proved that his words meant less than nothing. And then, all he could do after that was sigh for the hundredth time that day, pinch his nose, and then wonder, what did I do to deserve this?

Okay, he had leadership experience, sure. Life in the frontiers was hard, and being one of the few capable young hands in his village, his skills both in combat and leadership had made him shine, placing him as a leader of a small group of scouts. This very group had then helped the Expansion Corps secure additional settlement zones several times, and that very track record was something he just knew became one of the main reasons his scholarship had been accepted.

And while Nathan knew that the Expansion Corps were very much greedy, in this new world, they offered the best rate for living in the frontiers; they offered security, good pay, and a stable life. And while there weren’t any Grimm around anymore to kill and raid and threaten their walls…

The rise of civilization also caused more and more people to turn to more daring methods – bandits, robbers, and everything in between, all because they no longer had a common threat. And unlike the Grimm, people couldn’t be predicted as easily.

In the face of that, the Expansion Corps offered a deal many took, even if the terms were horrible under the eyes of anyone living in the cities and Kingdoms. But then again, those very same Kingdoms jacked up their prices the moment the Grimm weren’t a threat anymore, so who really had the right to judge?

Nathan came from a family of generational ranchers, of Valeans who lived outside the Kingdoms, and they would continue to do so for the foreseeable future. For city life simply wasn’t for them, and in the face of that, of course they took a deal with the Corps. And in turn, they had provided protection and economy for their village and family and even trained him somewhat when he showed promise beyond his farmhand and herding skills.

But that was it – back at the frontiers, everyone knew the risks. In turn, everyone followed protocol, everyone deferred automatically to whoever the leader was. It didn’t matter if they were human or faunus, rich or poor, young or old. Once whoever was set as the leader, and even more if the Corps had decided on who it was, then they would follow their orders implicitly and explicitly.

And it was that built-in trust, that silent understanding, that shared belief, that allowed Nathan to lead his scouting teams to success.

But now, he couldn’t imagine where to even begin wrangling these two girls together. And uncaring or unknowing of their leader’s dilemma, Akane and Kelly continued to argue.

They were both laid out in Beacon’s infirmary’s beds, Nathan having the… pleasure… of sitting in-between the two of them. Granted, there were others that were sent here too, what with the extreme nature of this year’s Initiation, but with how Akane and Kelly had been arguing nonstop since the moment they both recovered… and with that having been around five hours ago…

Well, it was safe to say that they pretty much had the infirmary to themselves. And Nathan knew that from the looks the other students were sending him, that they didn’t envy him one bit, no matter what positive reputation Akane and Kelly had managed to gather.

And the looks of pity only continued to grow as Akane and Kelly shouted down each other’s throats even more.

“For the last time, they weren’t in any real danger!” Kelly shouted to Akane. “Didn’t you see? They were Huntsmen!”

“As a matter of fact, I didn’t, because I passed out!” Kelly shot back equally hotly. “Maybe I wouldn’t have, if my partner did her job and stuck by my side!”

“If I did then you’d be nothing more than a stain on the forest floor!” Kelly said, “My actions saved your life. It was the right thing to do!”

“No it wasn’t!”

“Yes it was!”

“Girls…” Nathan tried, only to once more get heated, death-causing glares in return.

“WHAT?!” Akane and Kelly both shouted, saying in sync, “Can’t you see we’re in the middle of something important here?!”

And to that, Nathan only smiled. “A-ah, but don’t you see? You two can agree on something.”

But to Nathan’s dismay, that only caused the two of them to turn back to each other and growl.

“Ah, what am I gonna do…” Nathan pressed his hand to his forehead. It had not yet even been two hours since he had been informed of his team’s unique status and his position as a leader – note that Akane and Kelly had been at each other’s necks long before then – and he was already at his at his wits’ end. And he had to endure this for the next four years?

‘Well, Mom always said that nothin’ good came easy, but I ain’t sure this was what she meant…’ Nathan sighed. But still, he was told that there would be a silver lining come two- or three-days’ time, someone to help him wrangle this whole mess. Now, all he had to do was get themselves presentable as a team before that silver lining came… even if he didn’t know how to get to that.

‘Whoever this Lie Ren guy is… I hope you got the answers, Mister, ‘cause I sure as hell don’t…’ Nathan looked to the two bickering girls again. Yes, they had just met today, but to show this kind of hostility?

‘I don’t know how in hell I’m gonna get these two to trust each other…’

Blake knew that Yang and her trusted each other, both explicitly and implicitly.

Even though they don’t spend as much time with each other as they did during their years studying as Huntresses-in-Training, they still kept in touch and took missions together from time to time. It was true what they said – teams and partners forged in Beacon tended to last one’s lifetime.

And Blake couldn’t be happier for that little titbit. Being partners with Yang helped her get out of her shell, helped her rely on others… helped her put the trauma of the White Fang she had behind her.

Beneath Yang’s brash exterior was a girl – no, a woman –who understood emotions like no other, someone who cared deeply, who you could rely on no matter what. And that was exactly the kind of person Blake had needed all those years ago, even if she was indifferent to the idea at first.

And in turn, Blake had helped Yang by just being there. It was clear that her partner had… well, abandonment issues, as she had confided once upon a time. The fact that Blake was a silent, listening constant had been enough, someone who stayed, and though Yang continued to travel, though she continued to wander…

 It was with a confidence that they both knew Blake had helped reinforced as her assigned partner.

But Blake could never say that she had known what she was doing. Because they were just so different, and she could never be like Yang. Her partner understood people on a deep level and had only needed someone to reinforce that strength that she already had. But Blake herself… her problems had always been in people, had been in trust. She hadn’t been able to believe in anyone but herself, could only stumble around having a partner, had taken too long to figure out that others wanted to help if only she stopped and looked around her.

So, while Blake would never admit so to Yang, she would always feel that her partner had done the heavy lifting in their partnership, had done the most to make it work. And while that might not have been necessarily wrong… Blake knew Yang would never admit to such a thing.

And so, Blake knew that Yang was a very trusting person, especially to have trusted a recluse and someone with a mountain full of secrets like her. And Blake had also learned, absorbed that trust  from her, had picked it up and even used it to inspire hope in the people of Menagerie as its Chieftain (though Father still held some power).

So it was due to that trust, that bond they shared, that Blake couldn’t help but be protective.

Yang was trusting, Blake knew. But then, she also knew that it was she who had to pick up the slack – as in, if Yang wasn’t suspicious of someone… then it was up to Blake to figure out if that trust was well-placed or not.

Oh, Blake trusted her partner, sure; almost more than anyone else in her life. And it was because of that very connection that she didn’t want her to be harmed. If Yang trusted someone, then that was good for Blake. But at the same time…

…She couldn’t leave it all to chance.

And so, she was – ehm, naturally – suspicious of this June guy that Yang brought.

The way they talked with each other, the way they relied on the other’s presence, that was nothing to be suspicious about. Yang said that they had met only a few days ago, and she was of course inclined to believe her partner.

No, the problem was the way he was looking at her. The odd way he introduced himself was… endearing, yes. But it also raised flags in her mind. Not the negative kind, just that things didn’t seem to add up. The way his eyes seemed to twinkle with familiarity, the way he seemed to stumble over his words slightly, and the way he seemed unfamiliar with his own name… those raised questions in Blake’s mind.

But Blake trusted her partner with her life, so she was willing to take a more discreet approach in this. To not breach the subject head-on, to sit back and think… to give this guy a chance.

Trusting Yang had been the entire reason they agreed to meet today.

Yang stretched beside her, yawning in delight as the morning air cleared around them. “So, now that we’ve got introductions out of the way… mind getting us up to speed on what we’re supposed to be doing today, Blakey?”

“Right.” Blake felt the wind blow behind her, the doors to her Royal Bullhead close behind her as the three of them stepped out of the airfield.

“The reason I’m here today is because of a deal Menagerie wants to make with the LIFE Group.” Blake explained. Her hands moved animatedly as she walked, Yang to her left and June beside her left. “They’re looking to build a research facility on Menagerie. In return, and since I’m the Cheiftess, any foreign business that wants to set up trade must get through me.”

“I remember that,” Yang nodded, before slyly poking her in the side, “And I also remember your dad saying that he hated these meetings… probably why he handed of the chair off to you, ehhhh?”

“I wouldn’t put it past him.” Blake grumbled.

June spoke next, “But aren’t those LIFE Group guys against the Huntsmen? From what I’ve heard, you were one as well, Miss Belladonna.”

“Am, Mister Pier. I still take missions whenever I am able.” Blake corrected. And whenever Ozpin needed her, but that was another matter entirely. She looked at him and explained, “And I agree, the LIFE Group and I are in no ways friends. However, I’m sure you know that Menagerie has been pushing to be acknowledged as a fifth Kingdom, and therein lies the problem.”

“Menagerie needs infrastructure. Even with this peace… no, because of this peace, business and competition has grown fiercer. And Menagerie, with its growing economy, does not currently have the same capital to invest in its potential as the other Kingdoms, such as Vale or Atlas – Kingdoms who are only growing bigger by the minute, who will pull away if we don’t do something to catch up soon.”

The three continued to walk, exiting the airport and entering Mistral proper, its people bustling and commuting around them. They headed to where Blake had reserved a hotel for their stay, Blake continuing to explain to June the specifics of her politics.

“On the bright side, no Kingdom grows truly alone. The sudden abundance of land, resource, and property that became available without the Grimm’s presence birthed companies and business that lent expansion services to the Kingdoms, though not all were equally skilled; securing land, chasing out bandits, preliminary building… hard work that paid well, though of course the competition grew fierce as time went on. Eventually, from all these providers one then stood on top, and they are what we know today as the Expansion Corps.”

“And the LIFE Group themselves are an offshoot of the Expansion Corps, though they focus more on fortification, research, and change in established society more than the Expansion Corps’ efforts on the wildlands… change that, while many in Menagerie are not partial to, still has supporters. These two companies are the big players in which the Kingdoms offload their efforts to, though they still take up a lot of their slack themselves.”

The three stopped before the hotel entrance, and June couldn’t help but ask, “If that’s so, then why are you going to the LIFE Group…? You said it yourself, not a lot of people like them where you’re from.”

“Because if we take up the Expansion Corps, then they’ll bleed us dry.” Blake stressed. “The only reason the other Kingdoms haven’t gone bankrupt is because they have a ton of back capital to lean on; Menagerie is, will be, a new Kingdom. They, in turn, will see that as an opportunity for a client that will be wholly reliant on them; a way for them to establish power outside of the Kingdoms they’ve been servicing.”

“If we let them smell our blood in the water, then they’d be fools not to eat us up. What Menagerie needs is not more land but better living conditions, better infrastructure. We’re an island, ocean locked anyway. Any attempts for us to live outside can be made after we’ve secured a good enough living here.”

“And the LIFE Group provides that…?”

“As much as I don’t like it, they’ve got some of the best R&D in Remnant regarding health, the human body, and, well… life. If we can strike up a deal there, then we can show that living where we are wouldn’t be so bad… and in doing so, gain more trust from the people of Remnant.”

“And improve the lives of the people in Menagerie.”

“And of course that.” Blake stressed. She sighed and rubbed her temples, “But we couldn’t go around stating that, of course. They’d see us as weak, and people will jump at our throats the moment they sense that.”

And perfectly, the moment Blake finished, the three found themselves at the foot of Mistral’s Grand Hotel. The place where they would be staying for the night, and strangely, had more police presence than a normal hotel ought to have…

Not to stand out, but to someone with a keen eye like his…

Blake noted the strange look June shot the officers and decided to explain the situation herself. “This is also the place where we’ll be having the meeting, Mister Pier. We should be due in about… hm, ten hours, when a representative of the LIFE Group’s Mistral Branch will meet us for dinner at the penthouse. The officers will serve as outside security, while my partner here will serve as both indoor security and my personal aide.”

She raised an eyebrow to June, “The question now, Mister Pier, is where will that leave you?”

She saw June mull her words over, saw him think the situation over and look around their surroundings.

And then, lastly, she saw him shoot a look to Yang, and saw her partner give him an acknowledging nod.

“Then…” June turned to her, “Is it fine if I go with you? I won’t be a bother, I promise. It’s just that I’d like to see what the LIFE Group has to offer myself.”

That… wasn’t the angle that Blake was expecting.

If June had been content with being in the sidelines, being nothing more than a hanger-on, then he would’ve opted to go and guard with the police. If he wanted to get close to her, then he would’ve chosen to stay by her side, and mention how it was an honour to serve the Belladonna name.

And yet instead, he had said he wanted to come to see the LIFE Group. And while his words had no sign of deceit, it was also unusual. It was like he was sizing them up, like he had some kind of personal motivation…

Strange… but not the strangest she’d seen.

Blake nodded. “Very well.” She turned to Yang, “In the meantime, my partner and I will be settling down in the rooms – feel free to pick any room you like, we’ve reserved the whole building. After, we’re planning on spending some time in Mistral. You’re welcome to join us, if you want to of course.”

“Hm… then I’ll take the one next to yours’.” June tilted his head, “If that’s not a problem?”

“None at all.” Blake smiled reassuringly. He may, may be a threat, but if he wasn’t, then she’d be even more relieved for having security close. And besides, she had Yang. That had been all the security she planned for anyways. “In that case, see you in… ah, around an hours’ time, Mister Pier.”

Surprisingly – or perhaps not, depending on who you asked – their first destination was a weapons’ shop. Jaune thought that it was logical, seeing as they did have a job to do tonight, and it would be best if they got everything out of the way first, that being making sure that their weapons were in tip-top shape.

No one wanted things to get ugly, but it was better to be prepared.

But even so, Jaune could also see that Yang wasn’t quite as thrilled as he was, sighing and whining as Blake led the way.

“Oh come on, didn’t you want to have fun, Blakey?” Yang said, “I didn’t wake up this early for business!”

“It’s best if we get things in order as fast as possible, Yang.” Blake said with a smile. “And you woke up early to pick me up. There’s a difference.”

“I know, but you’re starting to sound like Weiss.” Yang grumbled and then grimaced. “Oof, that didn’t taste right.”

“Well, we do have something in common – we both have to manage things bigger than us.” Blake shrugged. “Besides, her way of speaking isn’t all that bad.”

Yang smirked, “Ah, but didn’t you say, and I quote, ‘she talks like she has a stick up her ass’ ?”

Blake chuckled. “That’s not exactly the case now, is it?”

“Eh.” Yang shrugged with a grin. “Depends on how you look at it.”

“Hm…” Blake tilted her head. “Anyways. About the stuck-up business stuff, the place we’re going to isn’t that expensive. It’s just a good place I’ve been recommended to, and I’d like to visit it before we get to the fun stuff.”

“I know, I know. So then, what kind of place is it?” Yang asked.

“It’s good enough to supply the local police force.” Blake said, turning to June too as she explained, “Mister Pier, since Yang said that you’re a mercenary, I’m assuming you’ve been to weapons shops before?”

June rubbed his neck nervously. “A-ah, I haven’t been to one in ages, but I get the gist of it. Weapon repairs, Dust ammo, check-ups, things like that, right?”

Blake nodded. “Yes, that’s about right. The one we’re going to has been recommended to us by Mistral’s lead detective in Homicide, and he specifically mentioned its quality-and-price value. It was he who organized the police security for us, and his word should sponsor us nicely. Just… I just want you to be on your best behaviour, that’s all.”

“You have my word.” June nodded. And yet, he noticed the way Yang’s grin had turned sly the moment Blake mentioned this ‘police detective.’

“Oooooh, that’s how it is, is it~?” Yang nudged Blake with a teasing smile, “You just trust him soooo much, yeah~?”

And then Blake blushed, stifling a smile as her eyes went to the floor. “S-shut up, Yang. We’re not like that.”

“Not yet, you mean.”

“I- I guess… I’m still thinking about it.” Blake sighed, composing herself with a deep breath. “Just don’t tell that to him, alright? God knows he’s persistent.”

“Oh yeah, you can count on me.” Yang put her hands behind her back and let out a little chuckle. The little interaction caught Jaune’s attention, and so he looked to Blake and asked.

“Uh, the homicide lead detective?” Jaune asked, “I’m sorry, but I don’t know who that is. Would you mind if I asked?”

Blake sighed. “It’s fine. I guess you would want to know anyways. The detective’s name is Sun Wukong; like I told you, he’s the head of Homicide in Mistral, and on the fast track to becoming the police chief. He and I go… some ways back, and he was kind enough to lend me a hand here today.”

Blake felt that she didn’t need to mention that Sun was sweet on her; no, that information had no place on a business stance. Nor did she need to mention that they had gone on several dates, and that he was as persistent as he was dependable…

Nor how he had suddenly come back into her life all those years ago a changed man… came back to her different, yet still the same in so many ways, all exactly around the time when the Grimm had suddenly disappeared.

It was one of the few reasons she hadn’t brushed him off. He was fun yet loyal, kind but not overly so. And while they hadn’t met for a while after the first Vytal Festival, by the time they next met when she graduated, she could tell that he had changed.

Sun was reliable, supportive, and an all-around good friend. When Yang was travelling around Remnant, it was him who kept her company in Menagerie, stopping by whenever he could and the only one not looking at her like royalty. And while she hadn’t pursued romance in a long, long time, she couldn’t deny that he was pleasant company.

But still, she knew that Sun was a man of secrets too. For no matter how close they were, Blake also knew that there were things Sun refused to talk about.

His team. His time in Haven and what had happened there. Where he had been when they hadn’t met, and just how he had changed from when they were first years to when they were third years… by the time when the Grimm suddenly disappeared and he suddenly was there in her life once more.

There was a story there, Blake knew. But she also knew that Sun was a good man, and that he would tell her in time. She trusted him, and in turn, he also trusted her.

But still…

After admitting this, Blake had expected maybe a slight sound of acknowledgement, maybe a hum from his lips. Sun was known as a competent detective, as one of the few cops who stood for what was right. Add to that his distinguished skills as a Haven graduate, and he was a downright star amongst the right crowd.

What she didn’t expect was for his eyes to suddenly widen, and his legs to hold themselves, keeping them from stepping back in surprise. “S-Sun is…?”

“Hm?” Blake kept herself composed, but kept this little indicator as another thing to keep note of. “You’re familiar with him, Mister Pier?”

“A-ah, I guess you could say that.” June looked away. Either in a lie or in embarrassment, she honestly didn’t know; she’d chalk it up to the former in good faith. “He and I go way back. I didn’t know he was a detective now, though…”

Blake trusted many people. Yang, her partner. Sun, a confidant. Team RWBY, who she had an unbreakable bond with. But she didn’t know if she could trust this new June person, because right now he still stood unproven.

Regardless. She had an entire evening to figure out where he laid, and Blake wasn’t so suspicious to disregard him on first glance. If Yang trusted him, then she would give him a chance. And if Sun didn’t mention him, then she knew that there had to be a good reason… perhaps he was just a simple acquaintance, and what kind of person would she be if she blew up over that?

Blake breathed. “Then if that’s so, then you know to keep your best behaviour, right?”

June flashed her a smile. “Don’t worry. I know not to mess things up.”

“Alright.” Blake gave him a nod and led them once more. Not long after, they found their way in front of a deceptively simple weapons shop front, though they could see the clean and tidy way it was organized inside.

Blake opened the door, a jingle sounding from a bell. Stepping inside, one could see that the entirety of the shop was sophisticated, well built, and neatly organized. Weapons aligned the walls, and ammunition and all sorts of parts were stored in glass cases beneath the counters. The shop was also well lit and had signs describing anything and everything, giving good information to any who needed it.

Blake walked in and spoke straight to one of the two shopkeepers.

“I’m here from Sun’s recommendation.” Blake said simply. “Should be under the name Blake Belladonna?”

One of the shopkeepers’ eyes lit up – the senior one – and smiled warmly. “Ah, Miss Belladonna. We’ve been expecting you. All the way from Menagerie, correct?”

“Yes, that’s right. I believe Sun’s already informed you of what I need?”

“Yes yes, a check up on your precious weapon.” The senior shopkeeper stepped forward and put his hands behind the wide counter. “If I may?”

Reaching behind her to… somewhere, Blake pulled out her weapon and placed it before him. “It’s called Gambol Shroud.” She said simply.

“Ah…” The senior shopkeeper took the weapon and inspected it with a close eye. “A pistol-sword combo… not rare, but it certainly is in this configuration. And with a ribbon attached too, eh? Not a bad choice.”

“Thank you.” Blake said, but quickly added, “But I haven’t used it in a while. I’m sure there are areas you can improve on?”

“Hm, not so much improve, but bring back up to standard.” The senior shopkeeper tested the switches and clicks on Gambol Shroud before pulling it back, “The transformation mechanism’s off, Miss Belladonna. A bit of rust’s also settled in, dust too – and not the good kind. Mister Wukong’s told me you’re one to prefer reliability, so I suggest a full repair; it’ll take around an hour, and if you’d let me, I’ll take this to the back to work on.”

“That’s fine. We have time anyway.” Though Blake asked too, “Then can I ask if I can come too? I’d like to seem my weapon disassembled personally – no offense.”

“None taken. And of course, you’re welcome to do so.” The senior shopkeeper stepped back and waved Blake to follow him, heading towards a door that lead to the forgery. “If you would, Miss Belladonna.”

“Hm.” Blake turned to Yang and June, then motioned to the younger shopkeeper. “I’ll be going to the back. Do you want to come too?”

Yang shrugged. “Eh, I had my last check up a week ago. I’ll be fine, just gonna buy some Dust rounds.” Yang tilted her head to June, “Et tu?”

“I’m fine as well. I don’t use ranged weapons much, so I’ll just stay around here.” June nodded to Blake. “Take care, Miss.”

“Very well. As you wish.” Blake nodded too, and without another glance, turned to follow the senior shopkeeper, closing the door to the forgery behind her as she did so.

Click.

And as soon as the two were out of sight, the younger shopkeeper burst in excitement.

“Oh, this is the first time I’ve had a customer all to myself!” He squealed, “So so, what would you to like? Dust rounds? We have the highest calibres on the market! Or would you prefer a new weapon? We have several new designs just ready to be tested-!”

Yang laughed out loud. Such a weapons nut, he was just like Ruby! “Calm down, kid! We’re just here for some ammo, that’s all. And at our age? I doubt we’d like using a new weapon.”

Yang leaned forwards with an easy smile. “So! Bring out the goods, kid, and then we’ll talk from there.”

“Sure thing!” The younger, junior shopkeeper smiled and quickly ducked behind the counter. When he reemerged, he put down a briefcase filled with the highest grade of refined Dust available on the market.

“This here’s the latest batch we got from Atlas. 90% purity, sure to pack a punch in any calibre you fit it in. May I see your weapons?”

Yang easily unclasped Ember Celica and put the gauntlets on the counter. When the junior shopkeeper’s eyes turned to Jaune, he just shrugged and told him what he used.

“I don’t use Dust.” Jaune said simply, “Heh, you’re better off getting a deal from her.”

“Suit yourself!” The junior shopkeeper said. “Miss…”

“Xiao-Long. Yang Xiao-Long.”

“Ah! Yeah, Miss Xiao-Long… these are shotgun gauntlets, right? If you’re using slugs, then these Fire Dust are sure to pack a punch. These Wind Dust will also provide you with extra propulsion if you wish, make you fly through the air with each trigger pull!”

“Hm, sounds good… you say these just came from Atlas, right? The SDC?”

“The very same, Miss.” The junior shopkeeper said eagerly.

“Alright then. I’ll take three stocks.” Yang slapped down some Lien and smiled, “Fit them in quick, okay kid?”

“You’ve got it!” The junior shopkeeper said, pulling the briefcase back and shuffling to the ammo station by the side. As he began loading the dust into shotgun slugs fit for Ember Celica, Yang turned to Jaune with an inquisitive look.

“I didn’t expect you to know Sun, Jauney.” Yang said, “I mean, he’s Blake’s boyfriend!”

“Is he? He never told me.” Jaune shrugged. “And are using our real names now? Won’t Blake hear us?”

“Oh please, they’re grinding down metal right about now. She’s got two sets of ears, but they’re not that sensitive.” Yang waved his concern away, and easy smile on her lips. And so she asked again with ease, “So then. How did the two of you meet?”

“We met at Haven, actually. He helped me a lot with… stuff I was dealing with at the time.” Jaune explained. “He’s a good guy. Reliable, upbeat… I wouldn’t be where I am right now without him.”

“That so…” Yang murmured. Her mind flashed back to the memorial that she and Jaune went to.

The Haven Memorial.

The one with half of SSSN’s name written on it.

“Say… if you know Sun so well, and you met at Haven…” Yang said, and as she looked at Jaune, he could see him connect the dots, could see him understand where she was going. And it only motivated her to keep pushing further.

“Sun’s close to Blake, like, real close. But he never, ever talks about Haven.” Yang said softly. She could ask him what had happened there, what kind of horrors had caused Sun to change, because he sure as hell wasn’t the same as when they first met him when he suddenly came back to Blake. What went on there that scarred Jaune too, what kind of- of massacre had taken the lives of so many students.

But that wasn’t what either of them needed right now.

So, Yang chose the other option.

“Jaune… could you tell me what happened to the rest of his team?” Yang said, and she took utterly no delight when Jaune flinched. “I saw their names on the Memorial, and Sun never talked about it. We all assumed they were just off somewhere doing their own thing, but… seeing them there… does that mean…?”

Jaune breathed deep, and when he exhaled, his eyes were certain and filled with grief that confirmed her suspicions.

“They’re… gone, Yang.” Jaune said, “In a better place.”

 Yang closed her eyes and let the grief wash over them, a moment of silence stretching on. When she opened them once more, she saw how Jaune had grown silent too, his eyes long lost in memory.

“If I can ask…” Yang reached out, placing a hand on her friend’s shoulder. “How did they die?”

“Fighting the good fight.” Jaune said. “On their feet, following their leader’s beliefs.”

Another pang of pain hit Yang’s heart. “Then… is that why…?”

“Why I never called you guys…?” Jaune asked, his heart heavy. “Yeah… part of the reason.”

Jaune elaborated further. “I was… scared. If you guys got involved, then the risk of you all… dying, would be astronomical.” Jaune said. “Better I risk it alone, and with people willing, then drag you all into my mess.”

“Sun was a rock that I leaned on. He helped me move forward, even when he was hurting too. If he hadn’t guided me, like so many others did for me too…” Jaune trailed off, his eyes sparkling. Quickly, he wiped his unshed tears off and looked to Yang with a smile.

“But… that’s the past. You’re all safe, and that’s what matters. They didn’t give their lives in vain, and I… I need to honour their sacrifice by seeing you all again.”

Yang breathed. “Jaune… Blake doesn’t know.” She said softly. “How… how can we tell her?”

“That… is Sun’s duty. Not mine, and not yours either.” Jaune muttered. “Haven and everything else, it’s a deep scar. I’m not surprised he hasn’t told anyone else.”

“Then… if- if I can…” Yang gasped. This- this all just seemed so big now. The fact that apparently Sun had his own perspective only made her realize just how many people must’ve been involved. Not just names, but others who had their lives altered. And Jaune had been in the centre of it…

The curiosity – no, the need to know was burning at her now.

“J-Jaune… tell me straight. What happened back then?” Yang asked.

And Jaune had looked at her and answered simply. It was a sign of his trust to her, of him opening up, of him confronting his past, that this time he answered her straight.

He had told her that someone attacked Haven. She already knew that, but what he told her next… it wasn’t something that she had ever dreamed of.

“Leonardo Lionheart… the old Headmaster of Haven… he betrayed the Huntsmen.” Jaune said softly. “He had been feeding them false missions to take them out one by one. He tried to take me out, but I managed to survive. That was when I found Akane. And after that… everything spiralled. He tried to cover up his tracks… and that meant killing everyone who suspected.”

“Leo…” Yang whispered in horror. “I’ve heard of him. But- but how could he betray the Huntsmen? How did he attack?”

Jaune answered, “He had a group of bandits in his pockets. He also had a lot of Grimm in… I guess you could say at the ready, so he unleashed both once he found out he couldn’t keep his secret anymore. And you could only imagine it, Yang; we were just students, and with his connections, he managed to enter both straight into the school…!”

Jaune didn’t seem to see the slight widening of Yang’s eyes when he mentioned the Grimm ‘at the ready’, nor the slight gasp she let out when he had said so. Because Jaune was almost lost in memory now, and so he did the only thing he could and continued with the momentum he already had.

“Like I said, we managed to overcome him.” Jaune said to Yang. “But you have to understand the power that someone like that has; not physically, but the one he had over the entire Kingdom…”

What Jaune said made sense, and that made it more horrifying for Yang. She couldn’t imagine if Ozpin had suddenly decided to off them… with his position, they’d have a hard time fighting back, even as fully graduated Huntsmen. And while bandits had been common in Mistral, that didn’t magically mean that the students had gotten used to it – human enemies were often much deadlier than Grimm, and when the two of them were combined….

It made for a frightening image. Made even more frightening when Yang knew that there really was only one way for Grimm and society to cooperate.

But that couldn’t be, right…?

Things weren’t adding up. Or rather they were, but Yang didn’t like the picture it was painting at all. She needed to know more, she needed to know if Leo really had been a turncoat to- to her.

“But then… why would he do something like that?” Yang said, barely above a whisper. It didn’t make sense. Leo was a member of Ozpin’s inner circle, even if no one had heard of him after the Haven incident.

Jaune’s next answer chilled her to the bone, as did his stone-cold tone.

“Because he was working for someone else. Someone he feared more than the one he had respected.”

It was a mark of his trust for her that he said it so unflinchingly. When before, he had hesitated in telling her the details, now he was telling her names and motivations, even if it wasn’t the full context – but it was nothing but the truth. And that was something that Yang would always, always acknowledge.

And she also saw how Jaune was again, how his eyes were getting deeper and deeper in memory. It was clear that remembering this much was putting stress on his mind, and she knew that pushing any further wouldn’t have been nice.

And that was all Yang needed to stop. She already had much to think about anyway.

And it was then too that Jaune turned to her with a little smile, a small light in his eyes that shone through his grief and sadness. And then he spoke to her with a gentle tone, saying, “Yang… I know the whole thing doesn’t sound nice, but it wasn’t all bad.”

That threw Yang for a loop. But she also understood the warmth beneath his words, as the light in those eyes grew, as his smile became wider and more honest with each passing second.

Jaune continued. “I met some good people there, in the end. Even if we didn’t start off on the best footing…” Jaune chuckled to himself, lost in some inside joke no one else knew but him. “And we did save people after all, didn’t we? Haven and Mistral’s still standing. We got bonds that keep us up, and…”

Jaune smiled at her, true and joyful. “You’re all safe from what happened... then, the things we did weren’t in vain.”

Yang gasped. She could see it then, behind those eyes. The joy he shared with laughs of people in his memories. The shared struggle he fought in with those people in Haven, their bonded hearts, a connection that held equal amount of pain and happiness.

One side had been dominant for so long, and yet, meeting her, Blake, seeing them all happy…

It was allowing him to remember that there had been good times too. That whatever sacrifices had been made wasn’t made in sorrow alone, and the happiness they  briefly shared could be found again in this new world.

Finding her breath again, Yang dared ask, “And… was Sun one of those people you bonded with too?”

The answer came easy. “Absolutely.” Jaune said. “I… don’t like how I ended up there, not at all. You know how hard it was getting thrown out of Beacon, but… but I can’t say that I’m not thankful I got to meet Sun. His team, his friends, a lot of other people…”

“So then, do you regret it, everything that happened?” Yang asked softly.

“I… regret the sadness.” Jaune admitted with sorrow, “But you know? Now… I think I couldn’t change the past no matter how much I tried.”

“Everything that happened, I don’t know if it’s destiny or fate or anything else. I’m sad, sure, but I’ve… I’ve learned that forgiving is much easier than holding on to hatred.”

Yang’s hand reached out, overlapping and comforting Jaune’s own. She asked, “How so?”

“Of course, there are some people that have got to go. But for small things, in comparison?” Jaune chuckled, and his hand shook slightly under her grip - a sign his laugh was true. “I’ve travelled the world all over, Yang. Giving Him too much thought just doesn’t seem all that important nowadays.”

And hearing that, Yang couldn’t help the loud laugh that bellowed from her stomach.

She knew who Jaune meant by Him, of course.  Because in the root of things, there was one man that caused Jaune to be expelled. She couldn’t get the name out of her lips, due to just how disgusted she was at his mere existence, a bastard of a man who didn’t know how to be grateful at someone who had saved his life.

Because Cardin Winchester was a man who had held a grudge even when Jaune had saved him, unaccepting that he had been saved by the dead last of the school. And he held on to that anger, let it rot and fester, and then unleashed it when they had all least suspected it, doing every dirty little trick to get Ozpin to force Jaune out of Beacon, and then he had succeeded.

But she could also understand what Jaune meant now.

If he hadn’t been expelled, then he wouldn’t have gone to Haven. Wouldn’t have been able to stop Leo, wouldn’t have saved the people he did and met those he met. She saw that there was no love lost for Cardin, but he wouldn’t go out of his way to find him either.

Because Jaune had grown, and if it was true…

If Jaune being kicked out also caused him to face her alone…

Then, what was a man like Cardin in the face of the Queen of Darkness?

Yang had never forgiven Cardin for what he had done. And if him kicking Jaune out was the start of Jaune’s suffering, then she could only imagine her anger grow even more. But there was also a question of what would have happened had Jaune not intervened in Haven, how many people would have died… for all they knew, Jaune was an integral part in whatever they had managed to save.

Yang supposed a broken clock was right two times a day, and while she didn’t know if Cardin had made the right call or not… it was, in the end, Jaune’s decision on how to handle him. And no one else’s.

And if Jaune had found something bigger than the bastard, even if it hurt him, then so be it.

So Yang laughed and playfully slapped his arm. “I agree Jaune, I agree. But I’m sure you’ll be happy to know that we didn’t give Winchester a single easy day after you left.”

And Jaune grinned a vindictive smirk. “I’m sure you didn’t. He never did stand a chance when it was with you guys. Did he cry?”

“I heard he did, behind closed doors.” Yang laughed. “Bastard always put on a brave face though… not that he didn’t make his fair share of enemies after that day.”

“Hm… and what’s he doing now?”

“Hells if I know.” Yang shrugged. “You think we’d bother to keep track of him?”

“Touché.” Jaune said. “Not like I want to meet him anyways; I’ve got bigger fish to fry.”

“Like us, hm?”

“Like you, yeah.” Jaune chuckled, “But you knew that already.”

“Of course I do.” Yang said, and sharing one last chuckle, that was the end of that.

But really, she hadn’t known. A lot of them still held grudges for what happened to Jaune, and while they hadn’t seen Cardin in a long time, that didn’t mean that the anger had dissipated one bit.

But Jaune was exhibiting forgiveness. Not forgiving what Cardin had done per se, but what was just couldn’t be changed. And like he said, he had gone on so many experiences after… met people, and if he had faced her…

Jaune mentioned that there was both good and bad memories in Haven.

Perhaps she should remember that, despite the abrupt, rough, bitter end of their time in together Beacon… Jaune and her and RWBY and JNPR had some good memories too.

Yang smiled and let an easy silence settle between them. If that was that, then so be it.

If that was what they wanted together, then she could live in the present just fine.

So when the junior shopkeeper came back with her slugs fully loaded and having not heard anything, when Blake returned with Gambol Shroud ready for use and none the wiser, Yang merely smiled and made her presence beside Jaune known to himself. She stood beside him and made sure to strik conversation, not only taking his mind away but also reminding him that no, I don’t think any different of you.

And from the way they continued their spree in Mistral, the way the tension in his shoulders had bled away, and the way he sent her a grateful smile and a thankful stare, Yang knew that she had done her job well. And that Jaune had fully recovered from her questioning, and that they could continue as they did.

Now, to get him to open to Blake…

Yang supressed a giggle as some ideas came to mind. They were here to have fun now, like Blake had said earlier!

But still…

Yang’s mind couldn’t help but run in the background, thinking over the facts even as she focused herself to make sure that Blake and Jaune got along.

She trusted him more than ever now, especially after he bore his heart out like that. They were making good progress, and she wouldn’t betray that.

But the thought that Leo, who was a part of Ozpin’s circle, had been a traitor all along…

There were a million things that could cause people to turn their back on their allies. Money, fame, safety, hate, fear.  But Yang knew, for someone in Ozpin’s circle? There was only one person to betray to.

Salem, the Queen of Darkness. The Ruler of all the Grimm.

And so, Yang just had to think, even as they continued to walk side-by-side, on just what Jaune had showed her all this time. The haunted look, the incredible fighting skills, and lastly, the magic he had shown in creating the flowers he left in the Memorial…

Then…

Did that mean that Jaune know about Salem as well?

And if that was so… then she needed to ensure that he turned out okay. No one deserved to fight such a great evil alone, least of all him, kicked out of Beacon as he was, deemed unworthy by the very man who led their fight.

No, if he really did know, then Yang would protect him too. She swore it.

For the first time in days, Jaune dared to get out of his apartment and take a look around Mistral.

But now, as he walked along the streets, he couldn’t help but feel like he had eyes watching him. He kept looking at every single person suspiciously, even ones that were obviously just civilians. But he couldn’t shake it off. He felt like the whole world was out to get him, like every nick and cranny had the potential to snag and kill him, kill him like how he was supposed to already be dead by now.

This was the first time he had set foot in Mistral proper after he had been discharged from the hospital and sent straight to his the little dingy apartment he lived in. Of course, Akane had come with him, and she was currently staying back. The reason? Because Jaune needed her safe, and because he had one objective to do today:

Warn Haven of Leo’s betrayal.

Though Akane had been worried, especially with the attempt on his life at the hospital, Jaune insisted that this had to be done. Because if they ran away, then what would happen to the people of Haven? And moreover, where could they run away to? There was no telling how deep this all went, and if they were just to die in the end after running so hard, then…

Jaune shook his head. No, this was a necessary first step, even if he just didn’t know where to even start. Leonardo was a headmaster, and he was merely an underground fighter, a disgraced expelled student. If it was his word against the Headmaster’s, then he knew he would lose out. And what’s more, if Leo had somehow managed to get both bandits and Grimm working together, then how far did his connections really go…?

Jaune felt his head spin, even if nothing of note was really happening. He just needed to find someone from Haven that was clean and warn them. No doubt that the Headmaster was looking of ways to shut him up by now-!

Grab!

Before Jaune could even yelp in surprise, he felt a hand yank his collar back, the other clamping his mouth shut; and helplessly, Jaune felt himself being dragged away from the main street and into a dark alley.

Jaune struggled, but it was no use. He hadn’t regained what strength he had fully, and even if he had, Jaune felt that he would’ve been outclassed anyway. So even as he struggled and tried to scream, he was truly in the mercy of someone else.

Slam!

And then, before he realized what was happening, Jaune felt his back being crushed against a wall. And as his eyes refocused, as his heart hammered against his chest rapidly, as his breathing struggled to remain in control, Jaune just barely recognized the person holding him hostage.

Jaune’s eyes narrowed when the woman holding him pressed her glowing hot machete against his throat, and growled out her name. “Cinder Fall.”

“Jaune Arc.” Cinder said back, the name rolling off her tongue as easily as butter. But Jaune could see that her lips, set to a sneer, were also holding back a lava of anger. And that wasn’t mentioning her eyes, narrowed to slits and glaring at him with unrivalled hatred.

She must be under Leo’s employ then, Jaune realized. On second thought, of course she was, she was the one who gave him the mission at last. The thought was only further confirmed when her sneer grew, and she looked at him like he was nothing more than stuck gum on her heels. “You show your face at last.”

Jaune’s lips set to a thin line. “If you’re here to kill me then just do it. I won’t beg, if that’s what you’re looking for.”

Cinder scoffed. “Oh I will, you runt. But first, something has been bothering me, and I’ll have you answer my questions before I finish you off.”

Jaune raised an eyebrow. “And if I don’t- AHHHHH!!!”

His challenge was cut off by his own scream, Cinder having acted quicker than he expected and plunging her machete through his shoulders.

“No one will hear you scream, Arc. I’ve made sure of it.” Cinder threatened. “So if you want a quick death, then I suggest you listen to what I have to ask.”

Jaune bit his tongue, and though his very being refused to collaborate, he found his own head giving a slow nod. He could buy some time, think of a plan…

…maybe get out of this…

And yet Cinder didn’t see the gears turning in Jaune’s head. She downright smiled at the sweet submission that Jaune had showed, and so in turn, she slowly pulled out her sword Midnight from Jaune’s shoulder and pressed it once more against his neck.

“First thing’s first.” Cinder said deceptively sweet, “How much do you know?”

“O-Only that Leo has been killing Huntsmen. That he works with bandits… and somehow can make the Grimm work together with them too.” Jaune breathed out.

“Hm…” Cinder tapped her foot. It made sense, after all they didn’t let the bottom feeders know too much of their plan.

“Next question.” Cinder said. “What are your plans next?”

“To stop you.”  Jaune said with determination. And to his surprise, Cinder only laughed in response, mirth shaking her shoulders, yet the sword to his throat was still as close as ever.

Cinder wiped a tear from her eye as she finished her laugh. “Stop us? My, you truly are naïve.” She taunted, “I’ve read all about you. A faker from Beacon. An average underground fighter at best. You’ve got nothing going on for you, other than your family name that you disgraced so easily. The only reason you got away was because you were lucky, you hear? Lucky.”

 Jaune grunted when he heard the words so condescending to his pride. And yet, he also noted how she was insistent on the last part, on how she put more emphasis on that than anything else.

And he also saw how her mouth curled into a snarl when she last said it, as if the thought of failing to kill him was infuriating her more and more with every second.

So Jaune decided to bite something he didn’t know if he could chew or not.

“I may be less than worthless,” Jaune said, “But then again… what does that say about you?”

Cinder growled, her teeth showing as she pushed Midnight against Jaune’s neck. “You dare…!”

“You said I’m naïve. I don’t doubt that. But I’ll let you know that someone will always rise up.” Jaune glared back. “It doesn’t have to be me. One day, you’ll face people that stop you. I’m sure of it.”

“Ah ah, so sure of that, are you?” Cinder sneered, “Perhaps you’re talking about your friends in Beacon?”

Jaune stilled.

“Oh yes, I know about them too.” Cinder delighted in the terror that filled Jaune’s veins. She pushed the metaphorical knife deeper, all the while Midnight pushed ever closer to one of Jaune’s arteries. “Ruby Rose, Weiss Schnee, Blake Belladonna, Yang Xiao-Long. Lie Ren, Nora Valykrie… and your precious, oh so precious partner! …Pyrrha Nikos, right?”

It was Jaune’s turn to growl now, his hands turning to fists as outrage filled his heart. And yet, he could do nothing as Cinder dangled him on the throes of death.

“My last question, Jaune, before I send you to meet your maker…” Cinder oh, oh so enjoyed the look of rage behind his eyes. This was what she relished in, the feeling of power, of control, and the thrill she got in seeing someone squirm beneath her might.

And now, to seal her dominance entirely, and truly prove that his survival had been nothing but a fluke. To destroy his mentality completely.

Cinder asked one last question. “What pushes you forward, Arc?”

If Jaune was startled by the question, then he didn’t show it. He simply looked at her with determined eyes and said what he believed without a single stutter. “To protect the ones I love.”

“Foolish. There is nothing, nothing you can protect in this world. All that matters is yourself, the power you hold.” Cinder scoffed. “Look where that stupid philosophy’s gotten you now. Under my hand, dying in an alley without anyone to mourn you.”

“…”

For Cinder, Jaune’s silence was confirmation enough. She smiled as she felt victory rush through her veins, and with it, she began to push Midnight completely to Jaune’s neck. “Now, die, naïve boy-!”

“That…!” Jaune gasped, “that may be true…” Jaune breathed out, “But… at least… I’ll die with someone caring for me.”

Despite everything she knew, despite everything Cinder knew she was, she paused, and so Jaune continued. “I… will die… with the knowledge that someone loved me. That… someone cared for me… while you… you will have nothing!”

And those words…

Mere assortation of words, spoken by a man who defied his fear and looked at her with bravery even with death in his neck…

Those words sent Cinder over the edge.

Why… why wasn’t he begging to live? She was the strongest here!  She was the one killing him, she was the one torturing him, she was the one tearing everything away from him, so why didn’t he submit to her power?!

“You… you want to take this away from me too?!” Cinder yelled. Her composure was slipping as Jaune continued to stare at her coldly, taking away any enjoyment she would have had in killing the boy.

He was lucky. He was lucky! HE WAS LUCKY!

This… this was supposed to prove that she was the strongest after all, that she could still kill whoever she needed to! So then why wasn’t he begging, like even Amber, the old Fall Maiden, had even done?! How could he take this away from her, take away the fact that she was in control! That she could make everyone, anyone she wanted to BEG FOR THEIR LIVES IN THE FACE OF HER POWER!

He was nothing… nothing!

And yet that silver of doubt remained in her head, the one that prevented her from killing that little girl named Enko Akane. That little voice that told her that she wasn’t strong enough, that doing this would leave a little girl truly orphaned, that doing this would prove nothing.

But it had to prove something! After everything she sacrificed, this all had to mean something in the end – and she wasn’t even done yet!

Cinder roared, roared with rage, and her hand found itself gripping Jaune’s head and slamming it to the wall. She heard him groan as the wall cracked behind him, and yet she didn’t relent and slammed it again. And again. And again.

Cinder seethed, her fingers tightening around Jaune’s skull. “You… for the ones you love?! They betrayed you. They BETRAYED YOU! They sent you out, they treated you like dirt even when you gave them everything. You saved one of their own’s lives, and in response, they held on to that grudge and revealed it when it would hurt you the most. I’ve read your file, Arc, I’ve seen it! What good is saving a place that threw you out like trash?! Saving a life that ruined yours, that couldn’t accept that they had been saved by someone they deemed beneath them?!”

Jaune gasped. He knew what Cinder was talking about, it was the circumstances of his expulsion. And what she said was true, in every sense of the word.

He had saved Cardin, back at the Forever Fall. And yet, the man hadn’t been thankful for it, merely kept silent and turned his back on him. Jaune had thought that that was that, but it turned out that Cardin hadn’t felt a single drop of gratitude at all. Instead… he had felt enraged.

Unaccepting that his life had been saved by someone who had faked his way into Beacon. Outraged that he owed his secrecy to a runt who wasn’t deserving, to the dead last of the class, to someone at the bottom of the food chain.

In hindsight, Jaune should have expected that Cardin wouldn’t have accepted him so easily, especially with how tight he held on to his pride and arrogance. It was simply who he was, and being saved by someone weaker than him could only have caused two reactions – either he was humbled, or he would be even more outraged.

Evidently, the Winchester had chosen the latter.

And so Cardin had let that hate stew, rage and indignation… and then, he had let loose the secret when it had hurt JNPR the most – when they were only a scant few months from the Vytal Festival, and made it known throughout the school, staff, and press, and everyone in between.

And by the time Jaune and his friends had figured it out, what could have they done? Everything Cardin had said was true. He really did fake his way into Beacon…

And suddenly, for all his doubters, everything made sense. And the calls for something to be done to this outrageous faker had grown louder and louder, until it couldn’t be ignored, and Ozpin had to send him away expelled, even with how much his team and friends had tried to make him stay.

But it was an important lesson for Jaune too. There were just some people like that, and while he did harbour anger and hate for what Winchester did… that hardly meant he deserved to die.

He would like to teach Cardin his lesson, if a time came for it – but he would never wish upon death for something like that, that simply wasn’t. who. He. Was.

No. Never.

So, in that sense, Jaune understood Cinder. But her next words…

Her next words, however, he didn’t understand at all.

Cinder continued, her pupils shrinking as she spoke with nothing but unbridled hate. “You serve them loyally. You give them your life; you give them everything they ever wanted, everything they ask of you. But they treat you like dirt in return, when all you ever wanted was to be loved. They torture you. They belittle you. They look down on you. They stomp you. So why do you fight for them?! Kill them , let them die, you’d be all the better off for it!”

“I-!”

Cinder growled, not even recognizing Jaune by now. “Strength! Power! Control! You have none of those, NONE! You say you fight for the ones you love?! Look where you are now! Where are you, ARC?! TELL ME! WHERE?! WHERE WERE YOU?!”

Cinder finished her rant with dilated pupils and short breaths. Her grip was crushing Jaune’s skull now, blood leaking from her fingertips from the sheer force she was emitting. And yet Jaune still didn’t falter, and if anything, his hard eyes only stared at her more strongly, peeking through her hold and taunting her, taunting her-!

“…It’s true, some may have turned their backs on me.” Jaune said, “But… killing them will never, ever change a thing.”

Cinder growled again, outrage flowing through her blood. “Yes it does-!”

“I…” Jaune interrupted her, “I… am here. Even if they don’t know it, even with how I am now… I still have the freedom to choose who I want to be. I’ll protect them even if they don’t know it. That… is what I choose!”

Cinder’s body exploded with outrage, “Then DIE-!”

“Do you have a choice?” Jaune asked Cinder before she could finish, and this time it was her who stilled. Jaune may not know the true reason Cinder had broken down. But he was smart enough to deduce bits and pieces… to make his argument… and truly show her where they were different. He may have been discarded, just as she had seemingly been.

But he still had himself, had a reason to live, had a little girl waiting for the only guardian she ever knew to come back.

He had a reason to truly live, no matter how bitter it seemed, a noble cause he knew was just.

And Jaune knew that Cinder had none.

“I am not a slave to power like you.” Jaune said straightly. “I will choose my path, even if it’s bitter. I won’t let my weakness consume me. I will never, ever, be SOMEONE AS WEAK-WILLED AS YOU!”

And that finally, finally, sent Cinder over the edge. “JAUNE ARC-!”

But she was too slow.

Jaune hadn’t healed with his Aura for a reason. He felt the blood leaking down his shoulder, down his head and neck, and had directed them to pool into an open palm. And when Cinder had yelled, Jaune took that as his chance…

And threw a fistful of blood right at Cinder’s face.

Splash!

“Ah!” The blood blinder Cinder’s vision and seeped into her eyes, catching her off guard and making her let go of Jaune. She yelled as it covered her vision and burned her retinas, and as she struggled to wipe it off her eyes…

…in a split second, Jaune focused all his powers and ran away.

Cinder yelled in frustration, and in that moment, she felt the her eyes begin to burn with a magical power. As her half-Fall Maiden powers came to her, Cinder howled and casted wind all around her.

“G-GRAAAAAAHHHHH!”

The alley shook as Cinder’s vision cleared. And yet, when she let her powers die down, when she scanned her surroundings…

It was clear that Arc was gone.

“T-tch…!” That bastard… that bastard! He had gotten away again… he had played her. The weak fool! The disgrace!

Three times now; three times he had escaped death, and two times from her own grasp. Why… why?!

She was strong. She was! She had power, she had control, she had half the Fall Maiden’s abilities! So why was this lowlife getting away?!

First it was that girl, who had seemed so much like herself. That orphan… saved by Jaune. And then Jaune himself, twisting her words and escaping with such a lowly trick she shouldn’t have been surprised.

She was strong! She was! SHE WAS! SHE WAS!

That girl’s face popped up in her memories again. Enko Akane… an orphan saved by a Huntsman… so malnutritioned, so weak, and yet, saved…

Where was he… where was Jaune all those years ago…?!

Cinder’s body began to shake, her hands clenching to fists as her legs trembled. No, she didn’t need saving. She had strength in her fingertips. She had control, she had the ability to do whatever she wanted now!

“Jaune…” Cinder growled. And yet…

That power of forgiveness he showed, that noble heart, had no place in the real world. So then why did he get away?! Why did she not win?!

It didn’t make sense. It didn’t, it didn’t, itdidn’t itdidn’t itdidn’t itdidn’t itdidn’t itdidn’t…!

No. She was no slave. She had power, she had killed so many, that was proof!

It all had to mean something in the end! It had to, it just had to!

She was strong, she was, she was shewas shewas shewas shewas!!!!

And yet, he had gotten away again.

No! She was strong! She had strength! She was free, she wasn’t weak, she was no slave, she had her own agency!

But then he had gotten get away.

Why?

Why?

WHY?!

Was… there was no way his method was right. Kindness lead to weakness, she would only be stomped if she showed it. That little girl Akane just got lucky, she was nothing Cinder hadn’t been, they would end up the same. Eventually Jaune would turn on her too, they would fall!

But then, he had escaped her grasp two times… had escaped a much stronger foe and continued to stand with Akane even now. He didn’t fold when a stronger force came, didn’t leave… didn’t betray her…

No. No no. No no no no!

No… she couldn’t be wrong. She couldn’t be. She couldn’t be. SHE COULDN’T BE!

Cinder’s breath hastened. Thoughts continued to run through her mind, of love and forgiveness and things so sweet it made her heart rot.

And with it, she felt her world shatter. Because her hate hadn’t let her kill Jaune today, had let him escape two times now. Because her anger had failed her, because all the things she relied on had done nothing to help her.

She felt her world being torn down bit by bit all because one man was proving her wrong…  And she didn’t know how to feel about that.

And at that point, Cinder realized that she was as powerless as she had been with her once foster ‘family’, not even having the ability to know how she should feel and act and process…

And in all these years, from the Glass Unicorn to Rhodes to Salem to Amber to Haven to Beacon…

She was still a slave, from a foster mother to a Queen of Darkness to her very own lust.

And that nothing. Had. Ever. Changed.

Cinder Fall, the weak and powerless slave.

And so Cinder howled, wailed.

Alone.

 “AAAAAAARRRCCCCC!!!”

Chapter Text

Ring ring! Ring ring!

Ring ring! Ring ring!

“Renny! Could you get the phone? I’m a bit busy here!”

“On it, honey.” Ren turned off the stove and flipped the last of his pancakes to the plates. Humming, he went to the home Scroll by the counter and picked it up while noting the name on the contacts display. ‘Pyrrha...? ‘

Click!

“Hey there, Pyrrha. How are you?”

“It’s Pyrrha?!” Nora quickly bounced out of their room and went straight to his side, carrying their child in her arms. She quickly spoke to the Scroll, “Heya girl! How’s it going?!”

“Ahah, I’m doing fine, Ren, Nora.” Pyrrha laughed. “And how about you all? And little Ougon?”

“Ohhh, he’s been such a sweetie lately!” Nora bounced her baby in her arms, the little thing waking up and bubbling at his mother. “Who’s a good boy? Yes you are, yes you areee!”

Ren chuckled, “As you can hear, we’re doing fine too. We’re thinking of what preschool to put him into, once he’s of age.”

Pyrrha chuckled, “And here I was thinking that you’d be sending him right now.”

“He deserves his childhood. And... well, I’m not sure Nora will let him go that easily anyways.” Ren stated simply, “Anyways. I’m sure this isn’t just a social call, though if it is, I don’t mind. Just want to get it out of the way, you’ve got something you need help with?”

Nora continued to play with their baby as Pyrrha hummed on the other end. “Well, thing is... we kind of need your help. Are you available for the next... oh, I don’t know, four years?”

Ren’s eyes widened just a bit. “That’s... quite the long employment.”

And the moment he said that, Pyrrha had then explained the situation – that they had a three-man team that needed special guidance, and who else would be better suited than him? He was calm and collected, trusted and unbiased, and also one of the few who had experience with a three-man team setup.

“We’ll pay you well, of course. And I’m sure we can work in a break from normal missions too, if that’s what you want.” Pyrrha said, “And to sweeten the deal... maybe even bring Nora along for the ride?”

And to that, Ren smiled, “Pyrrha, you know you didn’t need all that to convince me. The moment you said you needed my help, I was already on board.”

He heard a loud, extremely relieved sigh on the other end. “Oh, you don’t know how glad I am to hear that.” Pyrrha sighed, “It’s just... one of the students in this team is Kelly, and, well...”

“Hm. I’m sure you’d do the same if it was Ougon in her place.” Ren nodded sagely. He turned towards his wife and baby, his precious family and their golden child. “Though, that’s still far, far away.”

Pyrrha giggled on the other end, “Well, we’ll see if we haven’t retired by then. Honestly, I’m still wondering how it took Professor Goodwitch that long for her to take that vacation...”

“Well then, perhaps me coming there can help lighten your load.”

“I doubt it.” Pyrrha said deadpan, “If anything, Ozpin has a unique way on being eccentric to everyone.”

“I’ll take your word for it.” Ren smirked, “So then? I think Initiation should be around... hm, was it today? How fast do you need me at Beacon?”

“Actually, Yang and Blake are in Mistral right now. Ruby suggested you come with them – we’ll make a mini-reunion out of it.” Pyrrha said, and Ren noted the obvious smile in which she said so. “And since I’ve said this, I’m assuming Nora will want to come too?”

“A-ah, sorry Pyrrha!” Nora flushed as she rocked Ougon back and forth, “Ougon has a check-up due in three days; and I don’t think I can bring him on flights just yet. If you want a reunion, then I guess you gotta wait 'till I catch up.”

“Ah, that’s a shame. But I understand.” Pyrrha soothed, “Hm, in that case... I believe Ruby mentioned off-hand that Weiss would come over during the Vytal Festival... something about SDC’s Dust... And the festival should start preparations around the middle of the semester, and launch around the tail end. How about we get everyone to meet then?”

“That sounds like a great idea!” Nora agreed, nodding rapidly.

And Ren hummed in agreement, a hand running across his chin. “And I’m sure Yang would want to go around Remnant again once she’s done with Beacon, and Blake has Menagerie to come back to...” He nodded too, just like his wife. “That sounds like the best. Ougon should be good enough to go too by then, we can all clear up our schedules.”

“Great! Then I’ll let the others know. Looks like Ruby’s idea wasn’t that bad after all...”

“Have they ever been?” Nora tilted her head.

“Don’t you remember the Gravity-Fire Dust incident, Nora?” Pyrrha said.

“What? Those were awesome!”

“For you, not for us.” Ren noted deadpan. “I still remember cleaning the soot off of Professor Peach’s ceiling... that took us three weeks.”

“And the mark is still there; I checked yesterday.” Pyrrha chuckled. “In any case. I’ll tell Ozpin you’re on-board. I look forward to seeing you, Ren, and you too later on, Nora. Oh, it’s been so long...”

“Yeah, last time was... three months after the wedding, right?” Ren nodded, “I’ll make sure to bring over some pictures of Ougon when I come over. It’s good to hear from you again, Pyrrha.”

“Yeah, girl! And keep your chin up! Ozpin can’t be that bad...”

And Pyrrha giggled at the support she received from her friends. “It’s not all bad, guys. It’s just, well... the drinks cabinet is looking dry right about now...”

They all shared a good chuckle at that.

“I’ll call you once I meet Yang and Blake.” Ren said lastly. “See you in two days, Pyrrha.”

“See you. Take care, you two!”

“We will. That goes for you too, okay?” Nora shot back.

“Heheh. I’ll try my best. Bye!”

Click!

The call cut there, and as silence descended, after one more rock, Ougon fell asleep in Nora’s arms. She cooed and booped his nose, giggling when her baby gurgled and buried his face in her shoulder.

“He’s already asleep?” Ren whispered. At Nora’s nod, he looked at his baby wistfully, “I wish I could be like that ...”

Nora sent her husband a sly grin, “Oh, you’re such a sloth, Ren. I’m the one who holds him all day, and you don’t hear me complaining about it!”

“That’s because you actually sleep at night.” Ren chuckled, “You snore as loud as a bear, and Ougon always wakes up the moment I actually start to close my eyes.”

“And yet you still make the best of pancakes.” Bouncing her baby, Nora handed him over to Ren and plopped to their table, quickly eating the pancakes that Ren had prepared beforehand. “Mmm, nothing beats the best!”

“Swallow, Nora.” Ren took the seat across her and calmly watched as Nora devoured her brunch; as in, not having taken his advice at all. He sighed fondly, “...you never change.”

“As do you.” Nora pointed back. But then, her vision wandered away from him and into their windows to the side, the rising morning sun filtering through its panes. “...Back to Beacon, huh...”

Ren’s eyes softened and he pulled Ougon close. “Nora...”

“Just... well, we haven’t been back in a long time, have we?” Nora sighed, “Last time was when we Pyrrha got the job and all....”

Ren briefly closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, his free hand gently reached out to hers across the table. To his relief his wife gladly took it, and so Ren did his best to keep his tone composed.

“I know you don’t like the place too much, but... this’ll help our family too. A lot. You know we can’t go on risky missions like we did before, not if we want to be certain that we can come home.”

“I know, Renny, I know.” Nora breathed in, “I just... you know what I mean.”

Ren nodded. “That they could have done more.”

“That they could have done more.” Nora repeated and nodded. But then her face twisted into one of anger, her eyes lost in memory, and Ren knew...

He knew that when his wife got like this, that there was no way of pulling her out. Not until she had finished it herself.

It was a rant he knew well, an anger he sympathized and even felt too. But he had always been the calm one – had had to be – and so he knew he couldn’t say that.

Nora continued. “Ren, we were orphans. Blake was an ex-terrorist. Ruby was moved up two years. Yang had a juvenile record. The only people that had flawless records were Weiss and Pyrrha. It just- it just wasn’t fair!”

Nora breathed out and calmed herself down. But when she looked back at Ren, the fire in her eyes was still there, something Ren knew wouldn’t be put out for a long, long time.

They were orphans, yes. For a long time, they only had each other, and so when they did extend their trust and their love, they tended to feel more deeply than others.

And from a certain point of view, what Nora said was true. They had almost all been flawed people entering Beacon Academy, even those that did have a so-called perfect record. But having a record and no record at all was a different thing, and while he would never, ever agree with what Headmaster Ozpin had done, he could also see the bind that the professor had been put in to.

But he also agreed with his wife. Because if Ozpin hadn’t thrown Jaune away, then perhaps he would’ve still been with them today. And that single train of thought often overruled cold logic more than not for them both.

Were they angry at Cardin? Yes. But the betrayal that Ozpin showed in not keeping Jaune on had hurt a lot more.

“I just...” Nora’s breath hitched, “I don’t like you working for that man. Helping Pyrrha, sure, I’d do it too. But Ozpin...?” Nora scowled, “He can jump off a cliff and die for all I care.”

“You know he’ll just come back, even if he did die.”

“Good. Then I can break his legs all. Over. Again.”

Ren sighed. While they had agreed to fight this silent war of Ozpin told them, ever since the birth of their child, Nora had been more hesitant that most. And truth be told, Ren knew that the cracks had showed long before that. It had showed the moment Ozpin had told them to give up their search.

Pyrrha had been devastated. Ren had been too, but Nora... some days, he could still remember the utter rage behind her eyes, hiding a sadness that they both shared.

In short, she never forgave Ozpin for what he did... and he doubted she would ever.

Him too, but Nora couldn’t bury her feelings like Ren so often did.

All the more reason she had requested a leave of absence. There was ample reason for it, but everyone knew that she despised the old man down to his bones. The only thing that burned brighter was her hate for Salem, and with the fact that there had been no sightings of her or her Grimm for years ... festering rot always smelled.

And on some occasions, when the old man wasn’t around, her rage would give in and she’d feel despair... as she did now.

“Renny...” Nora turned to him, and he could see that her eyes were beginning to water. “I just... talking about Beacon just got me wondering... what would Jaune think... of us, of Ozpin, of- of everything?”

“I think...” Ren squeezed her hand and saw tension leave her shoulders. “I think he would be happy. I think he would tell us to keep going... and I think he’d tell us to do whatever is best.”

She held on to his hand tight, the silence raining as he let his words sink in. She sighed in the end and pulled away while standing up.

“You’re right...” Nora closed her eyes, and when she opened them once more, her tears had dried. “I’m just being stupid.”

“Nora, you’re not stupid.” Ren stood up with their baby in hand, walked up to his wife, and gave her a quick peck on the cheek. He smiled when she giggled, and he said with confidence and honesty, “I wouldn’t know how to feel if it weren’t for you by my side.”

“Oh, shucks, you flirt.” Nora rolled her eyes, bringing her husband and son to a bone-crushing hug. She whispered to her husband’s ear, “And I don’t know where I’d be if you weren’t there to calm me down.”

They pulled away, and when Ougon began to stir, Nora gently took him from Ren’s arms and rocked him once more. “There, there, nothing to worry about, mommy and daddy just had a little moment...”

And just like that Ougon had settled again, their precious light settling into sleep once more. Their golden child, their love, their purpose for living.

Nora smiled to her husband. “Go on then, get ready for Beacon. I’ll handle him until you’ve got everything sorted out.”

“Hm.” Ren nodded and gave her shoulder a gentle squeeze. “Thanks, Nora.”

“Yeah yeah, now get packing buster. I want to make sure you’re at your best before you head out, so we’ll do a spar before you go!”

“Heh. Of course, dear.” And with one last hug, Ren turned away and began preparing.

And while others would take it as packing up their things, preparing their weapons, folding and fitting their clothes... for him, for now, that meant something else.

Ren headed to the backyard of their small Mistral home and stood on the small clearing with his hands in his pockets. The trees and flowers around him provided him with fresh air as he stepped out; it wasn’t the biggest of places, but it was enough for a Huntsman husband and wife to have their occasional spar, and a barbeque should Pyrrha or Yang or Ruby come over.

But that wasn’t what was here for right now.

Stepping down his home’s porch, Ren headed to a small headstone located at the back of the clearing. He kept himself composed as he stared down on it, even as his breath lurched every time his gaze lured over to it.

Here lies

Jaune Arc

Leader, brother, friend, Huntsman.

His family had originally wanted to hold a burial in Vale, or at least the closest to one they could get. But they never ended up doing so, because doing so would accept that he was well and truly gone. And while they had all accepted it so, saying doing it was just another beast entirely.

So when Nora and Ren got married, when they purchased this home for their baby, they decided to take that matter into their own hands. It had been years since Jaune’s disappearance by then, but the fact that he wasn’t there to see them go past their stupid ‘together but not together-together’ phase...

It hurt.

A lot.

And so they took what possessions he had left behind and buried it here, in their backyard, in Mistral. Where he had presumably lost his life, where he was last reported being, where he went off to prove his worth when he didn’t need to... and never came back.

But now, Jaune could rest easy here, could watch over and protect his friends like the Knight that he had so wanted to be.

Jaune had been his brother in all but blood. His leader, a confidant, someone he could trust with boy things after being the mature one for so long. He had never had a friend outside Nora before, and having one that wasn’t a girl had been refreshing, even if he had his bumbling tendencies...

But even so. Nora was right, even if he rarely showed his agreement.

Ozpin had no ground to stand on sending Jaune away like that. Had he not, then perhaps Jaune would still be alive, would have grown with them and been his best man at the wedding. Could have been a great uncle to his son, could have been a shoulder that Ren could lean on whenever he had doubts.

But that didn’t happen.

But even so, Jaune wouldn’t have wanted them to wallow in anger, and that was the main motivation that he had used to move on.

But damn if it wasn’t hard.

Suddenly, Ren began to feel teardrops go down his cheeks. Startled, he wiped his sleeve across his eyes and sniffled.

Ren felt shame build up in his heart. No, now all he could do was name his son after his friend and hope that he was in a better place.

Valykrie, Ougon. His golden child, just like his friend whose colour and soul shone with such brilliance.

He hadn’t been to Beacon in ages, and his reason was much the same as Nora’s anger and rage; he was just better at hiding it...

But he knew Jaune would have wanted him to take the deal. If anything, to make sure his family was safe, and to make spontaneously, he began talking to the stone.

“I know... I know you wouldn’t’ve wanted us to feel angry. But I... look, I know that. I just find it hard to let go sometimes.”

Silence.

"...I just hope you can understand... and that we'll all meet again someday." Ren pulled his sleeve away and sniffed again, his cheeks red.

"I know you would've forgiven them, Jaune. You've always had a bigger heart than us."

With a silent nod to his long-lost friend, Ren turned around and began to prepare properly.

He had always been the silent one. Nora was the talkative one, while he had had to be the sane man in all the chaos that she ensued. He thought that his expressions were enough to convey, that he wouldn’t’ve needed shouts and hundreds of words for people to understand him. He had somewhat enjoyed the fact, even, his reputation as a stoic doing well to keep annoyances and drama at bay.

But now...

Now, there was nothing he wouldn’t give to just talk with Jaune one last time.

Dreams were the very thing that kept one alive.

When he was young, he dreamed of being a hero.  That dream then morphed into an intense desire to keep the ones he loved safe. And as he had continued to fight, as he faced down the forces of the Queen of Darkness, that desire then turned into a purpose.

And when the journey was finished, when the dream was reached, Jaune found a new one to live for. To raise his daughter the best he could, to instil her with the values that he valued so highly and guide her through life. It was that dream that fuelled him now, that gave him strength as he explored this new world.

But that didn’t mean Jaune’s earlier dream had stopped, even if it had been reached. No, his friends were still here now, by his side, Blake and Yang. They were here living their happy lives, and while he still kept his secrets, seeing them smile and joke with each other only gave him further motivation and strength to keep it that way. He would continue to ensure their happiness, and those of the others too.

Ruby. Weiss.

Nora, Ren.

Pyrrha...

They meant so, so much to him. And as Jaune looked at the Blake and Yang chatting animatedly, the black-haired woman showing a gentle and relaxed smile on her face, Jaune couldn’t help but feel a twinge of envy.

This was what he had wanted, sure. But he couldn’t help but wonder how things would’ve been had they been different.

That conversation with Yang especially, while not reopening old wounds, did open his mind’s door to how things could have been.

What would have happened if he had never kicked out? Would he have ever ended up knowing about Salem? Would the attack on Vale been called off, like Cinder did in the end? Would his friends still be safe and sound? Would he...

Would he have been happier...?

Jaune saw the way Blake and Yang trusted each other. The way their conversation and happiness came easy, strengthened by years of shared care and experiences. Did he have those kinds of bonds too? He did, of course, but... there was always a hole in his heart that could never be filled.

He wanted her, wanted them all, to trust him too. To be close to them once again, and while he was working on it now, while this little insight proved to be a great motivation... it also made him regret, ever so slightly, the years that had gone by.

And he was, of course, immensely thankful for the way that Yang had accepted what he said so readily. She hadn’t pushed more than she needed to, had taken his grief and handled it better than he could have ever hoped.

But she was someone else’s partner; and eventually, he would have to face his.

But then, as they walked through Mistral, and when Blake shot him one look amongst many, it was then that Jaune knew that Blake knew that something was off.

Jaune grimaced; it sounded like a bad joke, but the truth was undeniable.  As the three of them walked around Mistral, spending their time away and seeing the sights, he couldn’t help but notice the way that Blake was shooting him analytical looks. Oh, they weren’t hostile at all, but they were still pointed directly at him.

Honestly, Blake wasn’t nearly as stealthy as she liked to think she was. And at this point, he didn’t know if he could trust her with the same degree that he trusted Yang. Not because he was afraid that she would spill it, but because he was afraid that she would shun him.

Jaune resisted the urge to sigh audibly as Yang led them around; she was both the most familiar with the area and was also not-so-subtly playing mediator between the two. And with the way she was shooting nervous looks to him whenever Blake wasn’t looking, Jaune also knew that Yang knew that he knew that Blake was suspicious...

That was worse that one of her puns...

And when she snickered, Jaune knew that Yang had just thought of the same thing. ‘Oh sure, laugh it up would you...’

But at the same time, Jaune still was ever so grateful for her help. He did want to catch up on the years gone, after all, and he appreciated any help he could get.

Seeing Jaune’s exasperated expression, Yang smothered her laugh and opened her arms at the sight in front of them. She turned around and faced her friends with a grin, “And this is Mistral’s bazaar! Not a lot of outsiders know about this place, and it may not look all that impressive, but let me tell you; this place has got the best bang for your buck in all the Kingdom!”

The surroundings certainly reflected that. They were on a road for pedestrians only, filled with people bustling around and stalls and hawkers shouting and selling their wares. There were barely any tall or sky-scraping buildings in sight, instead, the atmosphere was very local and community driven. The types of buildings that did surround them were a smelting pot of cultures that Mistral housed, such as a traditional and oriental house on the right contrasting with a historic, pillars-constructed building to the left.

Blake raised an eyebrow. True, this place was wonderful, but then... “If it’s such a secret, then how do you know about it?”

“A local was kind enough to show me around the first time I came to Mistral.” Yang shrugged, “Been going here yearly ever since. Trust me, Blakey, the tuna here is to die for.”

And to that, Blake’s eyes lit up. “Tuna...!”

Jaune raised a hand. “I can vouch for that. We went here last night, and the food really was that good.”

Realizing there was another person among them, Blake quickly wiped the drool off her mouth and regained her composure as best she could. “Y-yes, well, that is greatly appreciated. If that is so, Mister Pier, then what do you think is the best food here?”

“Hm...” June tapped a finger on his chin. “The best... I’d have to say the dango sticks.”

“Ah, a sweet tooth.” Blake nodded. “We have them on Menagerie too, but I suppose they taste best where they come from.”

Yang clapped her hands. “And since it’s already noon, I’m guessing we should have lunch, don’t you guys think so?”

“Sounds about right. Didn’t eat much this morning...”

“That would be nice, Yang. The flight took a lot more out of me than I thought...”

“Then there’s this coffee shop in the back of the streets that I think we should stop on.” Yang grinned, “Their drinks are the best. How’s about we stop by, eh?”

The two agreed, and soon they made their way through the bazaar at a leisurely pace. They stopped by stalls and bought small snacks that would tide them over, and eventually they found themselves at the coffee shop that Yang had mentioned, sitting on one of their outside tables.

And of course, that was when Yang decided to reveal her not-so-subtle ‘plan’.

“Whoops! Looks like I forgot to buy something while we were here!” Yang grinned, shooting ‘looks’ to both Jaune and Blake. She wiggled her eyebrows and left with a wave, “I’ll be right back, so I’ll leave you two to it!”

And just like that she was gone.

And as she skipped away from view, Yang couldn’t help the grin that was spreading across her face. She had seen the way Blake was shooting looks at Jaune, and she had also seen the way his fingers twitched whenever Blake was looking at him. And it was driving her insane!

It was clear that Blake was suspicious of something with ‘June’ but was giving him a chance because Yang had vouched for him. And it was clear that while Jaune wasn’t planning on revealing himself so soon, he also wanted Blake to trust him, if his envious looks whenever Blake and her easily talked was anything to go by.

She was patient; she told Jaune on that rooftop that night that they had all the time in the world. But knowing those two, Yang also knew that sometimes people needed a gentle push in the right direction. She had done that with Ruby when she arrived in Beacon, and she had done that whenever Blake had been too engrossed in her crusade.

And the results spoke for themselves! Ruby met Weiss, and Blake had finally learned to trust someone who supported her. And while yes, the decisions that Yang had made all those years ago had been brash, unthoughtful, mostly fuelled by thrill-seeking and hormones, this time, it was different.

Because she knew Jaune, and she knew Blake. She wasn’t throwing those two to the wolves, nor was she endangering their lives of any sort. She was just getting them to talk with each other, something that Blake was seemingly interested in, something that Jaune definitely wanted to.

Had there been any danger, she wouldn’t have done anything like this, nor even breached the idea with a ten-foot pole.

But... there was also another reason.

Because she needed time to think. The name that Jaune had said was driving her insane. If Jaune really did know about Salem, and that Lionheart had been a traitor, then that meant that Salem did make a move. That meant that, even if it had been a decade ago, that they finally had a lead regarding the activities of the Queen of Darkness.

It was an inkling that she needed to scratch. She needed to organize her thoughts; she needed to find out how she should feel. Jaune was her friend, but he was clearly scarred. Pushing him even further wasn’t on her list, because she knew he would open up with time. So then, she just had to figure out how to breach that topic with him.

How to convey to him that she and everyone else knew about her too, and they would protect him just as he so desired to protect them.

And if...

If...

If Salem really was involved... and that the entire reason Jaune had held back on calling them was because of her? That Salem was the entire reason he had become so isolated, so scarred...? Then that only fuelled her flame to take Salem down.

But it also meant that Jaune was a far, far greater person that she had ever realized.

Yang’s lips twitched upwards ever so slightly. In any case, that was for the future. Now was the present, and that meant getting ‘June’ to get along with Blake. Salem hadn’t made a move in more than a decade, and even Ozpin had once said offhandedly that it wasn’t likely that she would make a move so suddenly.

And protecting Jaune didn’t just mean from physical harm. It meant emotionally, mentally too, and doing that was helping him realize that he was strong, that he could trust them, that he could move on.

This new revelation changed things; yet it also meant things would be the same.

And now, she trusted him more than ever.

Yang hid a snigger. “Have fun, you two... get to know each other well, ‘cause I’m making sure we’re all sticking together to the end. I’m not letting anyone else run away anymore.”

“Yang, wait-!” Blake reached out in surprise, but by then her partner was already gone in the sea of people. “You can’t just-! Yang-! Gah...”

Blake resisted the urge to press her fingers to the bridge of her nose. ‘Couldn’t she have given me a bit more of a warning...?’ Yang and her meddling tendencies, while they were something that Blake appreciated, also tended to drive her to the wall. And then she’d say something about loner cats needing to learn how to socialize, and then they’d just back and forth again.

But she trusted her unconditionally. Because if she only trusted herself, then she’d only run away when a problem came – and where had that landed her, all those years ago?

Blake knew that Yang would never plan to hurt her; no matter how it could seem at first, she would just have to trust her.  She had learned that lesson a long time ago.

A wry smile escaped Blake’s lips as her attention now turned to June. ‘Thanks a lot, partner...’

And all the while, Jaune could only cringe as he saw his fellow blonde’s vision disappear into the crowd.

‘Damn it, Yang.’ No doubt, this was a ploy for the two of them to get to ‘know’ each other. This was the main reason she wanted the two of them to meet, and Jaune also wanted to open himself up slowly too. It was just... couldn’t there have been a less hardhanded way to do this?

But then again, that was just who Yang was. She was smart, she was understanding, she was kind, and she had even said that she would be patient; but she was never subtle. And in the end, wasn’t that what had broken him out of his shell in the first place?

‘She hasn’t changed one bit.’ Jaune smothered a familiar smile and turned to face Blake.

But he trusted her, especially when she had so readily accepted his admission about Haven. She didn’t run, she didn’t push him away, had only comforted him when he revealed something that only few people in the entire world knew. If this turned out being she needing time to think, then he would readily accept it.

Because that simple act – of standing by his side – was enough to make Jaune sure of his decision. He would stay, he would only continue to open up.

He would tell them everything, when the time came.

And he would see everything through to the end.

‘Okay then, Yang.’ He’ll do it her way then. Besides, they were going to be on a mission together. They both couldn’t afford mistrust to cloud their vision, and Jaune did want to keep her safe. And he did want to open up a bit, want to establish trust...

He didn’t like how sudden it was, but he was certainly glad when he saw another one of his friends living her happy life.

Blake coughed into her hand and opened the conversation first.

“So...” She cringed, “I guess I should apologize for my partner.”

Jaune smirked, “It’s no problem. I’ve known Yang for... a few days now, and this does seem to be the type of thing she’d do.”

An odd place to stutter, Blake thought, but nothing unusual. “She told me about that, but I’d like to hear it from you. How did you two meet, exactly?”

“This might sound odd, but I was just wandering down the street one day when I found her beating up some thugs.” Jaune said easily. There was no point in lying here, because what would he gain exactly? “I saw that she needed help and lent a hand. After that, since we both needed to go to Mistral, I decided to tag along until we got here. That’s... it, basically.”

“Hm.” Blake tapped her finger on the table and a waitress came over to take their order. Ordering a simple black coffee, she turned to Jaune again with a raised eyebrow. “Yang’s not the type to be saved, though. Can’t imagine her being a damsel in distress.”

“Oh, she was anything but. I just saw that she was getting kind of irritated, and those runts didn’t even have Aura.” Jaune ordered a hot chocolate milk, and with a bow the waitress left them alone once more. “The moment I saw her, I knew she was a Huntress. And it wouldn’t be nice for one to let loose against those types of opponents, no?”

 “I guess you’re right.” Blake nodded, “So then I have to ask, what were you doing wandering around?” her eyes went to the sword on his hip, “I understand that you’re a mercenary, but... aren’t those in high demand? I couldn’t imagine one having trouble finding work.”

“A-ah...” Jaune rubbed the back of his head and laughed nervously. “Thing is, I haven’t been in action for a long while. Figured that, before I do get back into it, that I get a good look at the current situation. Size things up and stuff.”

“And that is why you want to see the LIFE Group for yourself?”

“In a manner of speaking.” Jaune said. He quickly assured her, “Don’t worry, though, I don’t plan on working for them.”

“And why is that?” Blake asked, “I wouldn’t hold it against you if you did; we barely know each other, after all, and I certainly wouldn’t judge anyone who’s just trying to make their bread.”

That threw Jaune for a loop, “You wouldn’t?”

“Mister Pier, politics make for strange bedfellows.” Blake smirked, “I don’t like them, at all. But I can see when sometimes the value someone brings outweighs the negatives. I just have to keep it in moderation, and cut out the bad when it starts to smell.”

“That’s...” Jaune took a deep breath, supressing a shudder. “I... I just didn’t expect that from you.”

And there was where Blake’s suspicions lay. He wasn’t expecting her to be something that she wasn’t; no, he was expecting her to be someone she had once been.

That latter raised a hundred more red flags than the former.

Someone Yang knew then, perhaps? Someone Blake herself had met before? No, her memory didn’t recall a mercenary, Menagerie always hired local.

Regardless; that was what she was here to find out.

“Getting back on topic.” Blake directed, “You told me you’ve been out of the game for a little while. Think you’re still up to it?”

“Mmm... yeah, I’m pretty sure I’ll be fine.” June shrugged. It was here that Blake noticed a slight slump in his shoulders, though not one overly pronounced. “For a bodyguard job? I think I’ll pass.”

Blake shot him with a look. “You think, or you know, Mister Pier?”

“I know.” And here June’s eyes turned sharp, and whatever earlier uncertainty he had disappeared completely. “No one’s going to lay a hand on you. I swear on my name.”

‘Hm. Protective.’ Blake filed that titbit for later. Nonetheless, she had to find out one last thing.

“Then I’d just like to ask, why choose to stick with Yang even after you came to Mistral?” Blake asked. It was then that the waitress came and handed them their orders.

And it was then that Blake landed a stare at June’s eyes, sipping her coffee as she analysed his every twitch.  “You said you just met her a few days ago. I don’t see why you’d stick with her after you arrived.”

And yet, his answer to that had been painfully simple. Without a hint of deceit, without any waver in his voice.

June smiled at her and said, “Well, more than anything, because she’s my friend. Isn’t that reason enough?”

Blake hummed and put her cup down.

It was ridiculous. They had only known each other for a few days, and yet the way this man answered, the way he held her questioning gaze, it was showing her that he’d be willing to do anything for Yang and her.

It was rock-hard conviction wrapped  with warmth. She knew that Yang was a great gal, and she herself would rather die then see her partner harmed. But for a stranger to do so so readily? Yang was outgoing and magnetic, but she wasn’t that magnetic. If she had been Ruby, on the other hand...

Blake shook the thought away. The suspicion that either Yang or she had somehow known this man only grew, but her mind continued to run to a block. She still couldn’t remember hiring a mercenary, nor could she remember ever meeting a wandering swordsman that retired.

Her mind just couldn’t come up with a picture. Hm, maybe all those late nights working out deals and paperwork were dulling her memory... things to note for later.

Regardless. Now, she could finally deem that this June character was trustworthy.

Perhaps the memory would come to her if she got to see him fight... but that came secondary. She already decided that he was clear, and that was that.

Though of course, she hoped that it wouldn’t have to come to that. This meeting they had was discreet for a reason, and she hoped everything would go smoothly.

When Blake put her cup down, it was with a hidden weight off her shoulders. Her smile this time was much more genuine, and she approached June with open metaphorical arms.

“So then, June, tell me a little bit about yourself. Who you are, where you come from, that sort of thing.”

June’s smile turned more honest too, as if hearing her calling him by his first name was a delight. “I’m originally from Vale. If we’re talking about combat schools and stuff, then... I guess you can say that I don’t really have much of an official education. Mostly, though, what I can do I picked up from my friends around me.”

Blake’s eyes went to his sword, and she knew that June noticed it too. “Does that include what you have right now?”

“Oh this? I... well, it’s a family heirloom.”

“It looks pristine.” Blake said, and somewhat familiar, she didn’t say. “But I have to ask, have you ever used it?”

“A lot, back in the day.” June made a strange noise from the back of his throat, “But nowadays, I only draw it when I need to. I... don’t want to hurt those who don’t deserve it.”

“That’s quite a virtue. Take it from me, a lot of people would strike for less.” Blake said solemnly. “So then, what made you retire? And what convinced you to come back?”

“Mostly?... Time, I suppose.” June sighed, “I just wanted, no, needed to get out and travel around. And... if... being a mercenary pays the bills, then that’s what it’ll be.”

Again, strange pauses in his sentence. So Blake prodded ever so slightly, “And you won’t sell your sword to bad causes, I hope?”

“Oh hell no.” June gave an easy smile, “Matter of fact, you’re my first customer, technically, Miss Belladonna. So you can be sure I choose my clients carefully.”

Any other person might have been doubtful, being a first customer. But Blake appreciated the honesty, and if what Yang had told her was true, she didn’t need to doubt his combat ability; and that was enough.

“Then I’m glad to have someone like you by my side tonight.” Blake finished. “If circumstances align, and things go well enough... then I wouldn’t mind working with you again.”

June chuckled. “Your safety is my highest priority.”

Night came, and by that time they were all prepared at the hotel’s penthouse for their LIFE Group guest.

But still, with some time left before the other party came, it left them open to argue. And for once, Blake found herself agreeing with someone she hadn’t trusted mere hours ago.

“That wasn’t slick, Yang.”

“Yeah, couldn’t you have found a better way to get me and Blake to get along?”

Yang laughed nervously, rubbing her arm as she endured two heated glares. “Eheheh, but it worked out in the end, right?”

“You hung me in the dry to get interrogated.” Jaune said dryly.

“He’s not wrong. I would’ve preferred some heads up, partner.” Blake stressed.

Yang raised her arms in a placating manner. “Guys, guys, I just wanted you two to get along, you know? Cut out all that silent tension! What’s the harm in that? Not like I threw you guys to the wolves or anything...”

Blake sighed and relented. “I suppose that’s true...” She ran her hands through her dress, giving herself one more once-over before sitting in her seat.

The penthouse they were in was the best in Mistral, as expected for such an important meeting. With a window view by her left that gave sight to the entire city, the main point of this room was the long table that stretched across it, with one seat on the long opposite side from her, and two on her left and right for her designated security.

Blake’s eyes went to the door. “Let’s just hope this goes just as well.”

Jaune grunted and sat by her left, while Yang did so by her right. Together, the three of them sat on the side far from the table, with the seat opposite them the one immediately after the door.

Yang gave a nervous laugh to Jaune, to which Jaune rolled his eyes and gave her a reluctant thumbs up.

And just like that, all was well... at least until the door opened.

Slam!

“Ah, Queen Belladonna...” The newcomer walked in through the door, wearing a white suit and a purple tie with a silver watch on his wrist. He wasn’t particularly tall, but beneath the suit Jaune could tell that he was well-built. The way he carried himself also spoke of confidence, and a smidgen of pride that Jaune couldn’t help but detect.

He smirked at the three of them, “I hope I wasn’t interrupting something?”

“Hardly.” Blake waved her hands, before gesturing towards the seat across from her. “If you would.”

“Gladly.” The man took a seat and put his hands on the table. His eyes went to Yang and Jaune, and he said with a sneer, “And I take it these people are your security?”

“Yes.” Blake nodded tensely. “The one the right is Yang Xiao-Long. My partner from Beacon. And the one the left is a mercenary I hired for tonight, June Pier.”

“Hm... very well then.” The man nodded, “Then, Miss Xiao-Long, Mister Pier, allow me to introduce myself. I am Eyi Canren, the overseer of the LIFE Group’s expansion here in Mistral. Pleased to make your acquaintance.”

Eyi Canren

Acting Officer of Mistral LIFE Group

“The pleasure is all ours.” Jaune said diplomatically.

“Same here.” Yang agreed.

Seeing this, Eyi nodded and smirked. “Well then, with all those pleasantries out of the way, why don’t we get down to business, Queen Belladonna?”

Blake’s eye twitched at the mention of her title – for the last time, she was a Chieftess, not a Queen! – but through great effort she pushed her annoyance down and pulled out several folders, folders she slid over copies to Eyi to.

“Then let us begin.” Blake stated, her tone shifting from the casual one she used to a more serious note. “Menagerie is willing to play host to a LIFE Group research facility under several conditions.”

Eyi raised an eyebrow. “And those are?”

“That you also build a hospital for the citizen of Menagerie, one that you will fully hand over to us once construction is complete.”

“That can be arranged-!”

Blake raised a hand. “I’m not done. We also want your people to live in Menagerie itself, and to allow us to check in on whatever research you done whenever we see fit. Furthermore, any breakthroughs you make must also be partially accredited to us.”

At those words, Eyi really did pause. “That... sounds like quite the tall order, Miss Belladonna.”

“And yet, if you agree, then you’ll have planted a foot in the one place you haven’t.” Blake smirked, “I know how much the LIFE Group must be desperate to set up a place back home. I know that your movements here in Mistral have been... difficult, with the opposition of the local Gokudo. But here I am, offering you a chance to set up without any hassle. Then in comparison, my, our demands are hardly too tall, don’t you agree?”

Silence reigned as Eyi shuffled over his papers. His eyebrows scrunched as he analysed his options, yet his easy smile and confident air never left him. And while Blake too felt confident, the almost smug air that Eyi radiated was silently driving her to the wall.

Eyi dramatically sighed and put down his papers. “I admit, Queen Belladonna, you drive a hard bargain. But I’m afraid company secrets are company secrets. There is simply no way for us to be able to share our information so easily.”

Blake twitched. “Then I can safely assume that the deal is off.”

“Now hold on. I didn’t say that at all, Queen. How about I make a counteroffer?” Eyi smiled, “You give us the permit. In exchange, we’ll also share anything we find regarding naval and aquatic discoveries; I know the oceans around Menagerie can serve as a great resource, you just haven’t had the proper tools to harvest it. We can plant in a division to research there, and the hospital too, and you can have some control over both once setup is done.”

“Hm... not bad.” Blake had to give it to him, he did his research. With this offer, Menagerie would not only gain infrastructure, but also an avenue into expansion across the oceans without the presence of the Expansion Corps. Smart, cutting out their competition. And while she didn’t like either of them, it seemed that one was more useful than the other.

“Then... in that case, we would like some of our own people to work on that department as well.” Blake said. “You know how the job market on Menagerie is getting tighter by the year, with us being an island country and everything. I want 65% of the workforce on the naval research department to be local. No less. Grant that, then I’d be willing to accept.”

“Hm... and where would you place these local workforces of yours?” Eyi asked. She noted the slight twitch of his eyebrow there – strange, why would he be sceptical if he was planning on handing over control to her and Menagerie anyways?

But then, Blake figured it out the moment she saw him slightly clench his teeth.

Had she been in control only, then he would still have his people. And the LIFE Group’s followers were known to be loyal to a fault, and in that way, he would still have some sort of power. Some way to cut her short.

But Menagerie’s citizens were equally, if not even more, in degrees loyal to her and to her family, to the plight of the Faunus. And though peace had reigned, their problems didn’t magically go away. It only reinforced that they had a long way to go; a way that would only be completed if they stuck together and not allow foreigners to so easily take up land.  

If Blake had people on the inside, then that would significantly, if not outright stop any attempts of undermining her he might have had.

And that was exactly what she needed.

Blake smiled sweetly. “I take it this deal is sealed then, Mister Canren?”

“Well-!”

“You’ll find that I won’t accept anything more or less.” Blake’s tone was sweet with venom. “And I doubt your superior would accept you coming home empty handed now, would he?”

There had been rumours that the top echelons of the LIFE Group were not as kind to failure as their middle and lower ranks were. There was a reason that there weren’t many members up surrounding the CEO Mic Grey, and word on the street was that it was because those that failed him tended to... disappear.

Blake didn’t pay much attention to street rumours anymore these days, but even she had to admit that rumours had to have some truth to them. And judging by the single bead of sweat that ran down Eyi’s eyebrow, she knew she had struck gold.

Even more reason she had to keep Menagerie safe.

Eyi took a deep breath and calmed himself. When he looked to her again, his eyes were focused, and a cocky smile was on his face. But even then, even so, he conceded.

“Very well then, Miss Belladonna. I, on behalf of The LIFE Group, accept.” Eyi smirked, “I trust that we can ratify this soon, then? I believe we are all on a time schedule, wouldn’t you agree?”

“I agree.” Blake nodded. She quickly pulled out her papers, and with a shared nod, the two quickly began writing the specifics of the agreement.

All the while, Yang and Jaune stood up and backed up to give some space.

“Well...” Yang nudged Jaune’s side, “That wasn’t so bad, eh?”

“Kind of.” Jaune gave a so-so gesture. “Then again, I’m not really good at all this political stuff...”

“Oh?” Yang smirked, “Come on, Ja- June. Give yourself some credit! I mean, you were chosen as the leader for a reason, weren’t you?”

“Oh, I agree. I was just talking about the whole peaceful deals thing.” Jaune said. He turned and gave Yang a wry smile. “I just worked with either inspiration or intimidation. No in-between.”

“Hah! That’s a good joke, June.” Yang punched his arm, “You, threatening? You’re good, but come on, your air’s as scary as a golden retriever.”

“Don’t knock it till you see it.” Jaune chuckled. “I mean I don’t like showing it, but...”

CRASH! A loud sound reached their ears, grinding all their activities to a halt. Recognizing the sound first, Blake’s eyes widened and she rushed to turn on her Scroll.

And there, right on her screen, showed what she had feared.

CRASH!

Blake’s screen showed the hotel’s camera feed, which in turn was showing police officers lying unconscious or worse. Hotel staff were also strewn about beaten up, though thankfully in a somewhat better state than the officers. The entrance and exit at the lobby had been barricaded hastily, and from the feeds, Blake could see an opposing, hostile force that was wrecking the halls and making their way to the penthouse.

“We’re under attack.” Blake whispered. She felt the others tense and looked closer, “From the looks of it, we’ve been for a while. They just messed with the alert system so we didn’t notice.”

She heard June curse and quickly rush to look at her Scroll. She saw his eye narrow when the opposing force came into view, “These guys are carrying Huntsmen-grade weapons. And they’ve got Aura too.”

He shot Blake a look, “Any idea who these guys are?”

“No, sadly.” Blake shook her head, “I’ve done my best to keep this meeting private, but not too much on the downlow. Some of the people back at Menagerie do know, and their Chieftess couldn’t exactly decide without letting her people know. I guess someone might’ve leaked this? But I’ve got no idea who.”

And it was then that the leader of the group – a large, burly, man with authority in his step – spoke directly to the camera.

“HEY, BELLADONNA!” He shouted, “Get down here and call of the deal, or we’ll cut your head off ourselves!”

Blake shot a look to June. “I’ve had many people gun for me before. Keeping track of them all tends to be exhausting… but this is new.”

“Damn it.” June turned back to the screen and noted the assailants’ attires. All black, done to hide their defining figures and features as much as possible. They were also all wearing either ceramic or hockey masks, and it was only their weapons that were somewhat distinctive – and even those were all painted a neutral colour.

But the way they carried themselves was something that they couldn’t hide. The way they scanned every room they entered, the way they communicated with each other... it all spoke of Huntsman training.

Jaune looked back to Blake and Yang. These two were strong, he knew. They could handle whatever life threw at them, and he would trust them with his life.

But when Jaune heard the continuing crashes coming closer and closer, when he saw those assailants marching to where they were with weapons drawn and malice in their step, he couldn’t help but remember the entire reason he had existed, once upon a time.

To protect those he loved. To make sure not a single strand of their hair could be harmed.

It was a foolish thought, he had learned. They had trained to be Huntresses – and Huntsmen, in Ren’s case – and by that very nature they would encounter danger, as he once did. He couldn’t control them; they were all their own people.

But this wasn’t about that. He could only feel anger at the thought that someone was threatening them, that someone dared to do so with his presence. It spat on all his efforts... and he would never accept his friends’ life in danger.

The figure at the camera moved again, this time swinging his weapon around the halls and wrecking the place. “What, too scared?! Think you can make deals and think we’ll stand by and watch?! Come down here! We’ve got a lot to talk about, kitty cat!”

Blake’s eyes sharpened. “Enemies of Menagerie, clearly. They want to stop this deal from going through… prevent us from growing. I could think of a million people that would want to do so, but to think this is coming from people with Huntsman training…”

Jaune clenched his fist. Enemies of Menagerie… and now, enemies of his friends.

They… how dare these people do this? The nerve to threaten them to put them all in danger...! Did they think they could get away with this? He had sacrificed an ocean of things to keep his friends safe! Regrets that had piled up to more than a mountain full, weights that brought him down even today.

It was here that Jaune realized; he had tried his best to leave behind a peaceful world. And yet, threats still existed, to his daughter and to his friends.

It infuriated him.

Well, no more.

Jaune had gone above and beyond to save Remnant. He knew that he might not have done the best job, far from it... but he also knew who and what he was.

If people wanted to endanger his daughter and his friends still, then he knew what he would do. 

It would be a disgrace to the pain he had endured if he stood back and let things happen. It would spit in the face of his old crew’s efforts if he only stood back. And it would be an insult to those who had died, to those in the memorial, if he stood back and did nothing.

He had to protect, he had to move, no matter what happened.

That resolve had pushed him against Salem; it would push him through here too.

Jaune steeled his resolved and went for the door. He had done more for less, and this would be no different.

Yang braced her gauntlets and stepped by his side, reaching out and saying “June-!”

But Jaune turned sharply and shot her a look, stopping her in her tracks.

“Stay here.” Jaune said, “If any of them come through, then handle them. But I swear, none of them are ever going to get close.”

“Y-you’re going to handle them alone...?” Yang said. She shook her head, “June, these are Huntsmen, I’m sure of it! Look at the way they move, their weapons and everything. I know you’re good, but you can’t possibly handle them all by yourself!”

“I can, and I will.” Jaune stressed. His hand went to the hilt of his blade, and his tone turned gentle.

“I’m not letting anyone hurt you, Yang.” Jaune said softly, his eyes meeting Blake’s too. And the ninja couldn’t help but be struck at the care and love and protectiveness in them, a soft gaze that seemed so, so familiar! “You too, Blake. I won’t let my friends get hurt.”

Blake flinched. “June, we can help you. We’re Huntresses too, and-”

“But then you’d be at risk.” Jaune said back, his tone not at all rough. Instead, it was solemn, accepting... yet also determined.

“Protecting you is the reason I live.”  June said sincerely. “Trust me, Blake... please.”

It was a tall order, all of them knew. For Blake, she had seen such determination to go at it alone before, had seen it one too many times in the mirror. She might have changed now, but the ‘trust’ that June was still something that she knew how it felt. And she knew that such a thing was hard to let go.

And moreover, there was also a difference when he looked at her compared to her mirror... there was a fierce desire to protect, not just to achieve justice. And it was like he was looking past the Chieftess of Menagerie, past a stranger... and like he was looking at her.

Seeing the true and honest façade of people... something that she couldn’t see back when she was at Beacon.

And it was then that she knew that June would be okay. And when she also knew that she must have known him before, for that honesty, heart, and denseness in the head was so familiar. If only she could figure out who...

But for Yang, acceptance came much harder. She knew Jaune was good, had seen it with her own eyes. And she also said that he was strong, and she wasn’t lying one bit when she said that.

But at the same time, she could also see a mountain of pain behind those eyes, something that Blake didn’t seem to catch. Maybe it was because she had more context, maybe it was because she knew who he really was... but she couldn’t shake what she saw.

Yang remembered what he said on the rooftop last night; something about not reaching out to them because he knew they would help. And now, Yang knew what that meant. Because if they had fought alongside him, then they too would be risking it, would be threatened with harm.

And then there was the new revelations that she was on the border of. If Jaune really did know about Salem, then it only made her even more reluctant to let him go. Because this was her chance to let him know, if only subtly, that they could fight together, that they could stand side-by-side and he wouldn’t be that weak boy anymore.

That he didn’t need to protect them all alone, to shoulder the burden of fighting a war against an unspeakable evil with no one by his side.

And Yang felt her suspicions being proven truer than before when she saw the fierce desire to protect shining brightly in his eyes, one that could have only been birthed under dark flames.

Yang didn’t doubt his strength, nor did she doubt his conviction. No...

...She only doubted if he would come back.

Many people in her life had gone without a single word. Her mother for one, and her Mom the second. Blake had almost been the third, what with her crusade against the White Fang, but that honour ended up going to Jaune.

She knew he was strong; but these people were proper Huntsmen-trained, probably Academy graduates, and she doubted if even she herself could take them all alone. Those weapons they carried were no joke, and they also whispered in her mind something old. The function of a Team and a partner was so that they could cover where the other could not, and yet Jaune was insisting to do this alone.

Yang startled, then. A Team, a partner...

Things that had been ripped from him so harshly.

“Ja-June...” Yang whispered, and she took no relish in the way his eyes turned to her, pleading.

But Yang understood now.

She knew how he must have been feeling.

Of course Jaune would want to protect them. Would want to keep them safe at all costs. It was because they were all he had left, or rather, the knowledge of them being safe becoming the one thing that kept him moving forward. They had been, must had been, reduced to mere thought and memory in his mind for so long, because he could never come back, not when Ozpin had thrown him out so.

They had become his motivation, because the life he had with them had been torn away so harshly. And so he held on to those memories, the closest he could have ever gotten to them.

That must be where his fire had been birthed. Beneath the embers of self-doubt and broken dreams, a fire that burned brightly even against the darkest of souls known to Remnant. He had to keep them safe; he had to shoulder the burden without a single drop ever reaching his friends...

Because what else was he good for?

And now, the world had changed so much, and yet it remained ever the same.

Because there were still threats against his friends.

And that was all that Jaune needed.

And so, while Blake nodded and waved him to go with some difficulty, Yang decided to take a more direct approach. She marched past her partner, past their guest, and grabbed Jaune by the arm. She met his glare with her own, her eyes flashing red and her grip firm.

“You better come back, you hear?” Yang growled. Her tone might be harsh, but she also knew the undercurrent of care that laced it. “Don’t leave... not again!”

And there, his glare had wilted, turning into something soft that took her breath away.

“I swear, Yang.” Jaune said, and when his eyes sparkled, Yang knew that she was talking to the real him.

She wasn’t talking to ‘June Pier’, nor was she talking to a man who hadn’t gone out in ages, now searching for his daughter. No, Yang was now talking to Jaune Arc, a scared, wounded, grieving 17-year-old boy who had no one else to go to.

“I don’t go back on my word... not anymore.” Jaune’s lips quirked up, “I know it’s not worth much... but you know that much, right?”

“I know, but I can’t... help it...” Yang’s eyes reverted to purple, and her scowl relented into pursed lips. She still had her doubts, but she knew that such doubts could only be put to rest with hard proof.  

She was sure, now, damn it to hell sure.

Jaune knew about Salem.

There was no other person, no other thing, that could scar a man that much. That fierce desire to protect... she had seen it once before, hidden behind her uncle Qrow’s drunken eyes whenever he talked about the Queen of Darkness.

Jaune knew.

Jaune knew.

And all these years... he had kept it from them, from her, from his team, from his partner, because he thought they couldn’t handle it. Because he was afraid of them being dragged into it too...

When in reality...The very reason both JNPR and RWBY had allowed themselves to be inducted into Ozpin’s group was because they didn’t want anyone else to suffer the same fate Jaune did, presumably slain by the Grimm... and for other people to grieve a loss like they did.

Jaune knew.

And while that changed a whole world of things for Yang...

She also knew that, deep in that heart, the way he confided in her, the way he wanted so desperately to keep them safe...

That a whole universe was still the same.

Jaune was Jaune.

It seemed that even Salem couldn’t take that way from him.

And all Yang needed to do was to confirm it.

She knew when someone needed to do something for themselves. But unlike last time, she wouldn’t let him go so easily. She would give him this chance, but she wanted him to know that he needed to come back.

That they had their backs, the same way that he had covered for them for all these years.

That his efforts, while they didn’t know the full extent of it yet, they would in the coming times. And that they appreciated him for it, were thankful, and that he no longer needed to be so alone now.

He may have been a person who wasn’t as lucky as her, to have a partner that stood by her side. He was someone who had no team to lean on, all having been taken away from him like he had been undeserving of it. Like he was a fraud.

But would a fraud have gone through hell and back just to make his team happy, make sure they were safe, all without a single thanks coming his way?

Yang knew people who’d turn their backs on a cause for far less.

So she wanted him to know, to understand, that they were not only here, but moreover... that they could fight with him too, and that he didn’t need to turn his back anymore when protecting them.

For she trusted him, and she needed him say it, to confirm that he trusted her too.

“Prove me wrong, okay Stud?” Yang whispered, “Come back this time.”

And when he spoke next, Yang found her worries put slightly to rest.

“I won’t betray you.”  Jaune said softly. “On my name, Yang. On my honour.”

And only when Yang heard those words did she finally let go of her grip.

Jaune turned to Blake once more, and then to Yang too. With a small, barely noticeable bow, he turned his back and headed out the door.

Click!

And when the door closed softly, having seen the interaction between her bodyguard and her partner, Blake just knew that there was something more to this than meets the eye. And for some reason, she found herself concerned for this new friend of hers, as much as Yang was too.

That stare that they shared, the silent communication, the vulnerable look in Yang’s eyes...

This ‘June’ man was growing more and more important by the minute. There was something there that Yang wanted to hold on to, to make sure that he didn’t go... just like so many people in her life had left her.

And with that realization, Blake knew that there was no way she was letting June out of her sights when this mission ended. She was on the same boat as her partner on that one... whatever boat that was, in the end.

Fight.  Protect. Win. Continue.

Jaune’s mind fell back into a familiar, haunting tune as he walked through the halls of the hotel. This world had changed so much, from the joys that he had seen people express in their daily lives, to his friends who had achieved so much while he was gone.

He could see it in their eyes. Yang was delighted to work as a Huntress, Blake was happy and fulfilled to be leading Menagerie as its Chieftess. He could only imagine his other friends living happy lives too, and he knew, deep down, that the sacrifices of him and his old crew had been what made it possible. This new world, it wouldn’t have been made had it not been for their struggle.

And yet, it seemed that the more things changed, the more things stayed the same. This meeting, and then this attack, proved to him that people would still squabble even if there were no more Grimm. That people would still fight, would still battle... and no matter what happened, there would always be something that threatened his friends.

That was life, he knew. They would never be truly safe, for living meant taking risks. He knew that well! But at the same time...

Jaune turned a corner and then paused when he met the assailants head on.

The leader smirked beneath his mask and pointed his weapon tauntingly at Jaune. “Oh look, the kitty’s sent a bodyguard to die in her place!”

Jaune clenched his teeth.

The leader laughed out loud. “And what the hell’s a human like you doing, helping the Faunus? Shows what she knows about loyalty, she just sent you here to die!”

Jaune stared back, his anger hidden beneath calm eyes.

They were wearing all-black, all to conceal their identity. But the way they brought themselves, the weapons they were carrying... they were all mechashift, Huntsman-grade, and as their Auras flashed around them, Jaune knew that they must be some of the strongest of whoever sent them was.

They were no joke – if Jaune had to take a guess, he would say that these were Huntsmen Academy graduates that wandered to mercenary work...

...His cover story...

And especially the way they were all so confident, he knew that no normal single combatant would have stood a chance against them.

Jaune’s eyes narrowed when they took their stances against him. Yeah, these were Huntsmen, no doubt about it. And yet, they had taken a bribe from someone to come here and attack someone who graduated from Beacon, and Academy as well.

Jaune breathed. Life meant taking risks. Life had an intricate danger to it, and that was what gave it meaning.

But at the same time... He would never let his friends get hurt.

That single motivation had pushed him a long, long way. Had pushed him to do what he needed to do, had allowed him to listen to those words that moved him forth.

These people may not be Salem nor her associates. But they stood to harm his friends all the same.

The world had changed, but it had also stayed the same.

And he would too.

He would protect them once more. He wouldn’t hold back; he would listen to what his heart and what those voices told him to do so long ago. What had allowed him to defeat Salem... what motivated him to live himself. The very purpose of his existence.

Jaune entered his stance too, drawing his Crocea Mors and holding it ready in front of him. He saw their leader step forth, a burly figure holding a Dust-mace as his weapon.

“Ah, so eager to die?” The leader chuckled, “You might be good, but not even the best of Huntsmen stand a chance against a three whole groups. You’re in way over your head, idiot!”

Jaune resisted the urge to scoff. He knew what it meant to go in over one’s head. If that was what they wanted, then he would gladly, fully, give it to them.

And so, Jaune stood ready, his fire rebirthed as those voices and memories whispered to him once more.

Like a cruel angel, whose wings sprout forth..

Go to the Ever After.

Master magic, reclaim it in your veins.

Protect your friends.

Defeat Salem.

Claim your destiny, the title of a Rusted Knight.

Young boy, become a legend.

Become a legend.

And with that, Jaune lunged forth.

“None of you are ever going to get past me!”

The assailants burst into action at the same time Jaune did. Their leader struck first, swinging his mace down for Jaune’s head. Jaune expertly ducked beneath the blow and slammed Crocea Mors’ pummel into his face, forcing him stumbling back.

From the corner of his eye, Jaune noticed two more attackers coming at him, one wielding a massive war axe and the other bringing twin daggers. Jaune twisted his body, dodging the daggers’ stabs and blocking the war axe with the back of Crocea Mors’ blade. With a grunt, he grabbed the axe-wielding attacker’s sleeve with his free hand and threw him to the other attacker.

CRASH! They both went through a wall from Jaune’s sheer force. Turning around, Jaune engaged a new attacker that used a short sword. Twirling Crocea Mors in his hands, Jaune expertly blocked and deflected every single blow that the enemy attempted.

“Tch. Amateur!” Sensing a lull in the attacks, Jaune dodged a swing and kicked the man in the gut, before then striking out with Crocea Mors and slicing him across the chest. The man flew back with a yell, his back hitting a door as his Aura just managed to protect him.

Jaune shook off the feeling that these opponents were familiar. What he felt didn’t matter right now; only that they were enemies threatening his friends, and that he needed to protect them.

That desire in his heart would be, what was, keeping him going.

A blue wind is now knocking at the door to your heart.

BANGBANGBANG! The other assailants were attacking him from range, firing their guns from assault rifles to lever-action shotguns. In response, Jaune quickly deployed his shield and blocked their bullets, his defense solid and unmovable.

And then, with a cry, he charged straight at them, reaching them in less than a second. Caught unexpecting, the assailants quickly transformed their weapons into their melee form and hastily swung them at Jaune.

But even against eight trained Huntsmen and Huntresses, Jaune wasn’t outclassed. He parried a spear stab and stepped into the attacker’s guard, stabbing his sword through her shoulder. When another attacker came at him from the side with brass knuckles, Jaune pulled his sword out and sliced it against his throat. He gurgled as his Aura barely protected him, but he was soon covered by the other attackers.

And in response, Jaune only tightened his grip on his sword and shield. It wasn’t a pretty sight, but it was what had to be done.

And yet you are merely gazing at me and smiling.

They appeared enraged at their friends being wounded. At two of the eight already suffering damage, at the earlier four having been so easily dealt with.

But Jaune didn’t care. All he did care for was the safety of those he loved.

And their smiles was what he needed to see.

And for that, he would do anything.

And so, surrounded by anger and hate from all sides, Jaune merely stood firm and unflinching. “Come at me.”

And come at him they did... yet still, even with their numbers and training, they didn’t stand a chance.

Watching June fight was nothing short of magical.

Blake barely remembered to breathe as she watched through the cameras connected to her Scroll, Yang closely by her side. They all knew that these assailants were some form of Huntsmen, and they also knew that both Yang and her were also some of the best of the best, but even they had to admit that they would’ve faced some difficulty here.

But June wasn’t. He was expertly, gracefully, dodging and blocking every attack. He was fast and strong, his swordmanship form perfect with not a single movement wasted. And it was different from something like Weiss’ style; hers was clinical.

This... this was practical.

Blake watched with her analytical eyes as June blocked a dagger with his sword, his shield blocking an axe that had come up from right behind him. She watched as he ducked and then sweep his leg below the attacker behind him, before then jumping and striking the dagger-holding enemy atop her head.

And then she watched as his feet landed on the ceiling and he pushed himself again, engaging the earlier leader who had just recovered. And like she had said, his skills were just so utterly beautiful.

And yet, she also saw how his eyes were as determined as they were cold. He didn’t feel for these enemies, and Blake knew that he thought that they were just things in his way.

All that mattered, at this moment, was keeping them away from her and Yang.

Something gently touches, that you can’t even see your fate yet.

She watched as June dodged a strike that was aimed at his head, responding with a kick to the leader’s shin that forced him down. His allies quickly moved to cover him, the one with the axe swinging from the right, the one with the short sword from the back, and the one with the dual daggers from the left. And yet, even surrounded, June managed just fine.

She watched as he blocked the axe with his shield, as he parried the short sword away with his own sword, and as his leg kicked out behind him, hitting the dagger one right in the gut.

And it all seemed so natural to him, his eyes not even showing fatigue for a second.

With those innocent eyes of yours...

She watched as he then moved the short sword away, engaging that enemy one-one-one faster than the other could react. June went for a strike above, one the enemy moved to block – and yet June had feinted at the last second, shifting his grip and striking the enemy across the shoulder.

Blake watched as the enemy’s Aura’s flashed – depleted already...?! – and as blood gushed from the shoulder wound. And then, she saw June flip his sword and slam the pommel on the enemy’s forehead, knocking him out instantly.

A Huntsman’s Aura... down in less than a minute.

And all without a single change in June’s expression.

But someday I think you’ll find.

This power was as breathtaking as it was frightening. She couldn’t tear her gaze away, and neither could Yang by her side. In the wrong hands, she knew that he’d be a deadly force that few could stop.

That what’s on your back,

But then Blake saw how he was so, so determined to not even let them close to where they were. And then she saw how her partner was looking at the screen, worry and fear and amazement and care all mixed in one expression, and knew that wherever they had met before, June would never betray Yang...

...and for some reason, Blake also felt that it extended to her as well.

His singular purpose, the reason for his power and skills, was for one thing: keeping them safe.

That was the very reason for all the power he wielded.

are wings for heading for the far-off future.

The world wasn’t kind; Yang knew that ever since she was young. She knew that when her mother left her, she knew that when Ruby almost died when they were little, she knew that when it was reinforced through her career as a Huntress.

And as she watched Jaune fight, she also knew that his strength was one forced by this cruelty, one birthed not because he wanted to become a glorious hero, but because he couldn’t see any of his loved ones hurt.

And yet, she also noted how his fighting style was also slightly different from the first time she had seen it. Back then, he had held back on account of not hurting non-Aura users. But here, he had drawn his sword and shield immediately, had engaged the enemy with brutal determination...

And yet, Yang also watched as there was hope in his steps now. She watched as he parried a blade with his shield and slammed it into the enemy’s face. Jaune then slashed him in the gut, and as the enemy Aura shattered, Jaune stabbed him in the arm and put him down for the count.

That was now two down. He turned to another approaching enemy and dealt with him equally quickly; he slapped the revolver-sword combo that the enemy held and stabbed him through the gut, shattering his Aura and neutralizing him just as quicky.

Three down, nine to go. And he wasn’t even winded. But Yang saw that his gaze didn’t delight in the pain, nor was it cold and unfeeling. Beneath that stone-hard determination was a fire that...

This time...

He would come back.

She could see it in the way he didn’t falter, in the way his lips quirked upwards when one was no longer a threat, in the way he kept them all at bay, all the while not going overboard and killing them all at the spot.

The cruel angel’s thesis will soon take flight through the window.

The world was cruel, it was rarely kind, and yet Jaune was fighting with the hope that light would shine through, that his friends would be safe despite that. With that small hope he persisted, he fought, and with it he lived.

Their stories were rarely pleasant, and she had known of his when he had confided in her time and time again. She too had her own trauma, as did her friends and family...

But right here and now, seeing this conflict, Yang could see Jaune light up and that he wanted to persist despite the pain, all from seeing her, seeing Blake, seeing their happiness...

With surging hot pathos...

He would give anything to protect them. And he would give even more to come back.

No matter the sorrow that plagued his heart.

And that was, seemingly, a strength and belief that neither Ozpin nor Salem could have ever taken away from him.

The disgraced ex-student, the lost son, the nobody, was now fighting against the likes they could have never dreamed he would ever beat back. And not only that, he was winning.

Yang could now see, clear as the night moon, that he would fight for the happy ending he deserved!

The one where he and his friends could finally reunite, where they could live together in a world they shared.

And she could also see the way he was standing there, fighting and beating them one by one, that he wasn’t running. That he was standing his ground, keeping his promise to her.

Only if you betray your memories!

The world was cruel, Jaune knew.

It was a belief reinforced time and time again with the sacrifices that had once plagued his mind. It was as true as the rust intrinsic to his armour. It resonated with his very tale, something that he couldn’t deny no matter what.

But just because it was cruel, didn’t mean that there wasn’t happiness to be found.

Everything here proved that now, he had another reason to fight. He would protect those he cared about, continue to do so… but he would also come back this time.

There was still so much light to see. His friends were all living their best lives, living a life that they got through his blood, sweat and tears.  But life was continuous, and this moment proved to him that he still had something he needed to do.

Protect them. But more than that, live with them.

And no small-time assassins would get the chance to tear that away from him.

Embrace this universe and shining...

In this way he would defend. In this way he would live on. In this way… in this way, Jaune would choose how his story would continue.

With the presence of threats, he knew who he needed to be.

The Rusted Knight, the only man to have laid foot on the Ever After. The magic wielder, silent saviour of Remnant, defeater of Salem, the former Vacuan crusader, the Haven leader, Jaune Arc.

But he also knew who he was beyond it, in this world where everything was new.

Jaune Arc, friend of RWBY and JNPR.

Young boy, become a legend!

Jaune focused to the enemies that still faced him. With his swift movements and overwhelming power and skill, there were only five left – three of them were the ones that used the battle axe, dual daggers, and of course, the leader with the Dust-mace.

He could see the rage and disbelief in their eyes, so visible through their masks. Again, that feeling of familiarity nagged at his brain, but Jaune pushed his back. This rage, this indignation, was familiar. He had seen such an impure reason to fight so many times…

And so, with his newfound determination, Jaune stood his ground as they charged at him once more.

The love behind  him and the love in front of him.

People create history while weaving love.

The leader struck first, swinging his mace now loaded with explosive Dust. He snarled as he attacked, “Die, SCUM!”

Jaune saw the blow coming a mile away and sidestepped it easily. He struck back with Crocea Mors, slicing him across the chest. The leader growled as his Aura took the brunt of the hit, but still the leader pushed onward.

“RAH! HAH! WHY WON’T YOU DIE?!”

And Jaune kept his calm, Aura and experience running through his veins as he dodged and dodged. When Jaune saw his chance, he burst forward and slammed his shield against the mace mid-swing, stopping it in its arc even as its Dust mechanisms let out a loud BOOOM!

The leader smirked when the explosion happened… but then, his lips opened with horror when the smoke cleared…

And Jaune was still standing where he was, the mace and his shield right in place and not a dent on Jaune’s body.

Jaune smirked slightly at the horror-filled stance and gasp of the leader. This strength, this skill… Aura, magic, swordsmanship, strength, body…

Even knowing that I’ll never be a goddess or anything like that...

The skills and power he had been granted... a  mere lowly knight, even now, but one still having been blessed...

He would use it all for a noble reason now. Just like he did so long ago, suffering through loss and pain and grief before settling on a bittersweet victory.

But this time…

This time…!

This time, he would live!

...I will live on!

Jaune yelled and pushed the mace back with his shield. He headbutted the enemy in the mask and felt it crack under his hit. Curling his hand to a fist, Jaune punched the man away and saw him slam into a wall from the impact.

Jaune heard footsteps quickly approaching. Looking around, he saw the dagger-wielding enemy and the axe-bringing one leading the charge, two other Huntsmen following suit with a knife-pistol and a shotgun-hammer.

And in response, Jaune only smiled honestly, and said, “Let’s finish this.”

The ‘Huntsmen’ roared as they rushed at him. “HAAAAAHHH!”

“DIE, SCUM!”

Jaune smirked. “Not today.”

And so Jaune rushed at them too, his sword and shield as perfect as the day it was reforged in mythos, as strong as the day he made his tale and became the legend.

The cruel angel’s thesis....

The axe-wielding one swung for his chest. Jaune lowered his shield and blocked the blow completely, a loud clang! echoing through the halls. Jaune amped his feet with Aura and then burst forward, closing the distance in less than a second. Before the enemy could react Jaune had already stabbed him in the arm, blood sprouting out and his Aura shattering.

The man howled in pain, but was unable to finish when Jaune stepped back, spun, and swung Crocea Mors across his chest.

Slash!

“A-Ack….”

The sorrow then begins.

The man’s twin-dagger-holding comrade rushed at him next with rage, flanked by his two reinforcements. “No… you bastard!”

Jaune flicked Crocea Mors free of blood and engaged all three head on.

But Jaune wouldn’t lose here.

No, he wouldn’t let it, he had things he still had to do.

You held tight to the form of life,

The twin-dagger enemy moved to stab Jaune’s throat out. Quickly, Jaune lifted his shield and moved the blade inches from his neck and chin. Hearing the clicks of weapons from beside him, Jaune quickly spun and ducked beneath the pistol fire and shotgun blasts.

Jaune felt the air shift behind him and noticed the dagger enemy already recovering, now swinging for his chest. Jaune grunted and slammed his shoulder to the enemy before they could, staggering him back. And then, before they could recover, Jaune focused his Aura to his everything and sliced both his wrists, disarming him completely.

“AAAHHH!” The enemy yelped, his Aura- his Aura shattered with just two strikes! Being forced to let go of his weapons, he wondered how he couldn’t have even seen the slices-!

But before he could regain his thought, Jaune already slammed Crocea Mors’ pommel on the man’s mask, knocking him out instantly.

When you wake up from that dream…

And after that, when he turned around, it was simple work. For his entire body was now coated with concentrated Aura, pumping him full of strength rivalling and surpassing that of the hottest of burning maidens.

Flash! Before the two enemies could react Jaune was already behind them. With focused Aura and determination, Jaune drove his sword swiftly through one’s thigh, shattering his Aura and disabling it as he did so. And when the other reacted, Jaune pulled Crocea Mors equally quick and stabbed the man in the gut, forcing him down, destroying his Aura in a single hit, and pinning him to the ground.

And they all cried out in pain, though Jaune didn’t react one bit. “AAAAAHHHH!”

Clink!

You shine brighter than anyone else…

His deed done, Jaune turned around and saw the one person still struggling to stand up. It was the leader, his Aura almost depleted and his Dust-mace still held tightly in his hands. But his mask was beginning to crack, showing a snarl and the rage-filled eyes that had hidden behind them.

But of course, by now, Jaune didn’t need those clues to find out why he had felt so familiar.

The man opened his mouth, rage spewing forth…

…but Jaune had already disappeared before he had the chance to rave on.

Fwoosh! Jaune reappeared behind the leader. But the leader was quicker than the rest of his comrades and was already swinging his mace behind him to strike Jaune pre-emptively.

It might have worked, once upon a time, had they both been the same person they were a long time ago.

But now? The leader wasn’t fast, nor nearly strong, enough.

Jaune parried the blow easily, locking both Crocea Mors and the mace in the hold. Grinning, Jaune yelled and twisted his sword, wrenching the mace away from the leader’s grasp. It flew out of his weakened hands with ease, and before he could recover, Jaune spun and delivered one, final slash straight across the leader’s chest.

Srrrk!

“GARGH!” The leader fell to the ground with his Aura shattered just like the rest and his chest bleeding from a new scar; not deep enough to kill, but certainly deep enough to keep him down for the count.

And with that last act, Jaune flicked Crocea Mors free of blood and stood above his conquered, familiar, opponent. Someone he never imagined he would face again…

…yet the one who he could never forget, for it would be a cardinal sin otherwise.

The person who had started everything… and someone he had a lot of pent-up feelings for, no matter how mature he had turned out to be.

Like it or not, he was the source.

And in the end, he did become the Rusted Knight… as Jaune Arc.

Young boy, become the legend!

Jaune breathed out, sheathing Crocea Mors as he stared down at the twitching and rage-filled defeated leader. He knew who it was now, from the sheer way he fought and the characteristics that he had exhibited. To think that it was him all along…

How the mighty have fallen…

The leader grunted from where he was; he- he couldn’t believe it! All his guys were down and out, and were some of them dead?! 

“Ngrh…!” He couldn’t help the rage that filled his veins. This wasn’t supposed to happen! They were the best of the best, and even had some help from other Teams too! This was supposed to be a simple job, beat up the Belladonna bitch and the Xiao-Long whore, and then they’d get paid! God knows he had a grudge against those two ever since Beacon…!

They weren’t supposed to be stopped by some- some nobody! How the fuck did one guy defeat three whole fucking teams?! It didn’t make sense-!

But then, before he realized it, the ‘nobody’ was already reaching for his mask.

The leader’s breath hitched. “N-no, don’t-!” it was bad enough the mission was a bust, he couldn’t let anyone figure out who he was-!

But Jaune didn’t stutter. His opponent neutralized, Jaune reached down and pried the mask away from the leader’s face…

…and could only smile when it revealed a figure he held a lot of malice for, if not tempered slightly tempered with time.

Jaune’s lips turned to a sneer, and his voice gained a steely edge, and with no hesitation he put the tip of Crocea Mors’ blade on the man’s chin.

“Hello, Cardin.”

Yang ran.

It didn’t take a moment for her to even consider it. The moment Jaune had said those words, the moment both Blake and her realized who was behind the attack, Yang found her feet already moving towards where the action had been.

Blake herself wasn’t far behind, though her reason for running was much different. She was no doubt wondering just why a Huntsman like Cardin was attacking her – though the fact that he was a racist back when they were in Beacon was no secret, it was hard to think that that single reason was why he was willing to attack the queen of a nation.

But for Yang, her reason had been more personal.

Cardin was the person who had first exposed Jaune’s fake transcripts. He was the entire reason Jaune had been expelled, even if the blond had saved his life that time long ago. Cardin had still held that grudge, hadn’t been as thankful as he had first said, and seemed to have burned with rage even more when he knew that he owed his life to someone like Jaune. A faker. And so he revealed it when it hurt them the most, made it public to everyone that mattered… and by that time, Ozpin’s hands were tied.

And if she were Jaune, having gone through the things he did, if it was true that he had dealt with Salem’s forces… then he had suffered, had grieved… all because of that one man… she wouldn’t know what she would do.

He did say that he had bigger fish to fry. He did say that he didn’t care much about him anymore.

But Cardin attacking them here, so brazenly threatening her and Blake’s lives? Compounding with Jaune’s protectiveness, the trauma that forged it…?

The trauma that came all because Cardin had kicked him out…?

Yang didn’t know what Jaune would do – and even worse, she didn’t know what she would do had she been in his position.

And so it was with that mindset that she reached the scene. It was with that belief that she found Jaune standing over Cardin, the knight’s lips curled into a smirk as Crocea Mors’ tip laid on Cardin’s chin.

And the one thing that Yang knew was that this couldn’t continue.

“Stop!” Yang shouted, and to her relief, Jaune withdrew his sword ever so slightly. And so, she continued, “…You don’t have to do this, June.”

Jaune chuckled. “You’re right… I don’t.”

And as easily as he said those words, Jaune withdrew Crocea Mors and put it back in its sheath.

Yang couldn’t help but breathe out a sigh of relief. God, and he had thought Jaune as going to kill the bastard…

But her thoughts were interrupted when Jaune suddenly grabbed Cardin by the collar and slammed him against the wall. Yang flinched when she heard concrete cracking behind the bastard, and especially with the wounds that he was bleeding from.

‘That’s right,’ Yang remembered, Jaune had shattered Cardin’s Aura as easily as glass. And yet, here he was interrogating him, pushing him against the wall with a snarl and a grip that was starting to break Cardin’s shoulder blades.

“But I can.” Jaune growled. “And it would be so, so easy. So you better tell me, Winchester. Who sent you?”

Cardin whimpered in the face of Jaune’s power, and yet his eyes were also mixed with anger too. “F-fuck you!” he shouted.

Jaune tilted his head in a ‘so-so’ motion, and before Cardin knew it, one of his hands had been slammed against the wall, his wrist breaking as easily as dust as Jaune pressed his grip further.

“Not the smart answer.” Jaune said calmly. The knight’s earlier traces of white-hot anger had disappeared, and now what remained was cold and chilled all to the bone.

Yang remembered what Jaune had said earlier; that he led with both inspiration and intimidation. She couldn’t deny that she had been inspired when she saw him fight, his moves and motivations so graceful, beautiful, and truthful amid such bloodshed.

But now, what she was seeing was his intimidation, born from his cold-hard determination. She felt no warmth in his tone, only the promise of destruction and hopelessness should she or anyone else dare to stand in his path.

“You’ve lost, Cardin.” Yang heard Jaune say the name with such familiarity, and when she also saw how Blake’s ears twitched when she heard how Jaune said the name.

Damn it, Vomit Boy…

Jaune continued regardless. “You didn’t stand a chance. You never will as long as I’m here. You’ve got nowhere to go, so unless you want me to slice your head off, you better tell me who in the hell sent you!”

Cardin held Jaune’s glare. But Jaune could also see the fear winning against his indignation, could see his resolve weakening as his body trembled scared with each passing second.

The way Jaune’s cold, cold eyes held his gaze probably helped, as did the way his grip weas tightening every second, as did the massive amount of blood bleeding out from the earlier fight’s wounds.

“You want to hurt my friends? Then you better do your research.” Jaune said coldly, driving that fear deep deep into Cardin’s heart.

He took no pleasure in the way Cardin squirmed, but what he did take pleasure in was the way his words were beginning to sink in.

Jaune knew who he was.

“Greater men and women than you have tried.” Jaune said simply, the words rolling off his tongue as easily as butter. “And they all failed. You, Cardin Winchester, will be no different.”

For Jaune, it was like slipping on an old cloak, one that still fit him perfectly. A long time ago, when he didn’t have strength, he would often work with the only thing he had; bluffs, intimidation, and his own belief that things would work out. And even then, even if he was weak, he would never compromise his morals. He appeared strong even though he was weak, and then one thing led to another, and as time went on…

But then the cloak had moulded itself onto him, and before he knew it, he really was strong. He really did do what he had promised to. His words weren’t mere bluffs anymore, but truths that became reality. The only problem was the cost that came with it, and as such...

...It had become even harder to accept what strength he had nurtured, with the backdrop of such grief and sorrow...

...But even so, Jaune still knew of that familiar cloak, still held it tight. Even if he didn’t believe in it, he could certainly give off the impression that people needed. He knew when to call it, when to don it, when to show his worth to people to keep others safe.

And now, in this new future... what did Yang say? He really was strong.

Yeah, he knew that he was. And he would make sure that not one of his friends would ever be harmed.

“So tell me, Cardin...” Jaune said, “Who. Sent. You?”

And Cardin’s resolve crumbled, his fear winning out against this force of nature that stood before him. “We... it was the Expansion Corps. They told us to attack Belladonna, to make her cancel the deal!”

“...”

“That’s all I know. Please! Please, I swear!”

Jaune nodded.

And with that simple motion, Jaune let Cardin go. The knight watched as Cardin crumbled in on himself, as he whimpered and curled in with fear, as his wounds bled, and his resolve turned to nothing but ash. all the while, Jaune felt a sense of familiarity enter his veins.

A name.

That was all he needed.

Jaune turned to Yang and Blake, giving them both nods. They knew that whatever Cardin said was true, for the fear that Jaune had planted there prevented him from ever lying. And if the crying heap in his feet was anything to go by, then there was just simply no way Cardin had even risked doing anything smart against them.

Jaune saw Yang open her mouth, reaching out with a question in her lips. It was as if she wanted to ask if he was okay, if this battle had taken his mental state out or not...

And Jaune could see that Blake was yearning to ask too, yet with a question so different than Yang’s. He knew that she wanted to ask him just where he got so strong, what his plans were, if he would attack Menagerie... and most of all, if they had ever met before; those lips were parted mid-way in Blake’s now rock-hard belief that they had definitely, definitely met before.

And yet before either could ask him, paramedics stormed the halls and rushed to the downed assailants. They were accompanied by the police, who bounded any who still some fight left with Aura cuffs that restricted their powers. Granted, there weren’t many of those; Jaune had made sure of it.

And in the middle of it all, parting through the sea of emergency services with a special uniform that signified his stature and marching right at them, was Homicide lead detective Sun Wukong.

They all turned their attention to him at the same time. Blake startled when he saw him approach, having not expected him to come this quickly, but still relieved at his presence. Yang flinched when he saw him, the weight of SSSN’s tragedy and Haven and Salem and everything else coming to the forefront.

And as for Jaune...

It to him who Sun turned to first, sending the knight a wry smile as cops and paramedics locked Cardin down. Sun chuckled at the sight of his friend, “I forgot how much Cinder rubbed off on you.”

In that instant, Jaune’s cold façade crumbled, and he let out a soft smile at the sight of his old friend. “You think so, Sun? I’d like to think I rubbed off on her too.”

“I never said you didn’t, June. She was the one who briefed me; quite the surprise to hear you finally stepping out, and from her as well.” Sun chuckled, stepped forward, and looked around. His eyes met the other two in the halls, and he smiled as well, even if they were both still quite clearly shellshocked. “Blake! Yang... nice to see you’re all alright.”

Blake hummed. “So you do know who June is.” She said, and her piercing golden eyes turned to her male friend in turn. “He told me that he knew you, but it’s always nice getting first-hand confirmations.”

“I know, Blakey, I know.” Sun said, his smile ever so slightly uneasy. He then turned to Yang, and said to her, “Looking good Yang! Haven’t met in a while, have we? Still travelling around Remnant?”

“Mostly, but... yeah.” Yang’s answer came out stunted. She still couldn’t get that thought out of her mind, of a truth that was weighing on her so heavily... but if Sun noticed the way she was looking a little off, then he didn’t comment on it.

Instead, the detective turned his attention to June again. And it was here that Blake found out that he and June must be close, for the way he spoke with him was with a familiarity that she only heard when he talked to her.

So then the question came again; who was June?

Blake couldn’t help the growing questions that built atop her own trust for everyone that was here; it was only natural, for she was the leader of an entire nation. As such, she couldn’t help but wonder...

How, how did those two know each other, and then how did they know Cinder, the name the detective had dropped... the leader of the entire Gokudo faction?

Sun spoke to Jaune regardless of the growing concern in both women. “We’ll get them to interrogation, after proper care. Don’t worry Ja-June. We’ll get this all sorted out.”

“No... I already have a name.” Jaune said. “Cardin said they were sent in by the Expansion Corps.”

Sun’s lips twitched. “Winchester? Huh. I thought that bastard looked familiar... so then. We’ll look into them too-!”

Jaune interrupted him. “No need. I’ll handle it personally.”

The air stilled. For Blake, it was a surprise that this- this mere bodyguard was willing to go so far for her. They barely knew each other, and yet he was willing to use his monstrous strength for Menagerie, for a faunus... for her. Then-

Then perhaps he wasn’t such a stranger at all...

For Yang, she was just surprised at the determination in Jaune’s eyes. There was no doubt, this was a man who had seen the darkest of the dark, who had gone through lengths no normal person could even imagine. And the monstrous strength he had displayed... taking out so many with such ease...

And as for Sun...

“Whoa, calm down there, big man.” Sun waved his hands, “Don’t think too rashly now, alright? We’ve got the perpetrators, you can rest easily knowing we’ll handle them right. You trust us, right?”

“Of course I do.” Jaune’s answer came easy, but still he insisted. “But this isn’t about that, Sun. They attacked Yang and Blake. My friends. You know I can’t let that stand.”

“And what, are you gonna just attack them head on?” Sun’s tone grew just a little agitated. “What, just storm their office and ask them for answers? We don’t even know if what Cardin said was true or not!”

“I can’t just sit by and watch.” Jaune said firmly. “You know that.”

Sun stayed silent but held his gaze against Jaune. Jaune did much the same, the air around them growing tense and hot. Yang and Blake could almost feel electricity spark between the two of them, both standing their ground firm, until...

Sun closed his eyes and let out an easy smile. “You never change.”

And Jaune only smirked in return, the tension in the air disappearing just like that.

“Fine then.” Sun relented, whatever weight that had settled in his shoulders disappearing as he took on an easy stance and a confident smile that Blake knew so well. “But at least let me come with. Let me help you the diplomatic way first, and if that doesn’t work out, well... you and me against the whole world. Nothing new about that, right?”

“Heh. I never planned on not asking you.” Jaune said with a smile. In sync, they both put their hands out and shook hands firmly. “Quite the way for us to meet after all these years, Sun.”

“Brings back memories, ey?” Sun retracted his hand, and his focus now seemed to all be on Jaune. “So then. Let’s do this. I’ll get everything ready, just like I did all those years ago. Matter of fact, want me to call the old crew in too?”

“Hm... no. I think we can handle this on our own.”

“Suit yourself.” Sun shrugged. He stepped back, confidence in every fiber of his being as he checked his watch. “I’m on a schedule, but I can come around by tomorrow morning. And specific place you want to meet up?”

“Haven.”

“Haven, of course.” Sun chuckled. “I’ll keep that in mind.”

Jaune nodded. “Then tomorrow we go to the Expansion Corps. See if they have any answers. And if they do-!”

“Take me with you.”  Yang’s voice cut them, so lost they had been in their own discussion.

 When both Jaune and Sun looked over at her, her eyes were a determined red instead of her amber, and they noted the way her fists were clenched, the way she stood firm.

Because Yang had questions burning that she just needed an answer to. That strength that Jaune had shown, that magic he had let out at the memorial, the history that he had shared with her... it all pointed to the fact that Jaune knew who Salem was.

And judging by how close he and Sun seemed to be, it was clear that he must know of her too. Not to mention the ‘crew’ that Sun and Jaune had mentioned. And it was leading her to one thought, even if she wasn’t ready to accept it yet just yet.

‘Cause they... they had faced Salem’s forces. They must have! There was another group that fought the good fight, and after so long without any news from the Queen of Darkness, then maybe they had a lead!

But then a stray thought entered her mind.

Another group that fought against Salem...

Then- then did that mean...

Did that mean that there was nothing to report about Salem, because there wasn’t anything to report?

Jaune and Sun didn’t notice the slight widening of her eyes when she came to that thought. She could only see Jaune smile and nod, and say, “Of course, Yang. I don’t want to leave you behind anyway.”

And then Jaune’s eyes went to Blake too, and he said softly, “You can come too if you want, Blake. You’re no stranger. I trust you.”

And this time he didn’t notice the way Blake’s mouth slightly thinned, only that she nodded that she’d follow him too.

Because that last sentence had given it to Blake. The way he had to be someone she had known before. The way he fought with a sword and shield. The way he referred to Cardin so familiarly, like he had a grudge against the man. The way he trusted Yang so much, even if they only met a few days ago, how easily he relied on her.

And as June turned around and gave Sun a nod, telling him that they’ll meet tomorrow morning to see the truth behind the Expansion Corps, Blake couldn’t help but fix her gaze on the man’s back.

The name. June Pier.

The sword, the shield.

Cardin, Yang.

The conviction to protect those he loved like he had lost them before.

The way he interacted with her, immediately saw her for more than her title...

The name. June Pier.

June Pier.

Juniper.

No....

Blake knew what it was like – to hold one’s true self from the ones they cared about, to have a secret identity that you didn’t want to tell anyone else. To cower from shame, to fear and mistrust because you had been hurt before.

It would be hypocritical of her to judge, but- but for June to be him... To be who she suspected he was... it just didn’t make sense!

T-that strength, that build, those skills... they’re- they’re not how...

No... there was no way... there was just no way!

...right?

Yang’s eyes couldn’t leave Jaune’s back as they walked through Mistral once more, looking for a safehouse Sun had designated.

But the thoughts just didn’t leave her mind.

She had seen Jaune fight completely now. And while she had said that he was strong enough, that didn’t even begin to cover what she had seen.

Shattering Auras with blows that can be counted by one hand. Handling a group of three Huntsmen Teams all alone. Grace and skill using a sword like someone who had used it for decades.

And she also saw how familiar he was with Sun. There was no worry there, for someone who supposedly had a ‘crew’ who had dealt with Salem’s forces. There wasn’t any fear or weariness, instead only nostalgia, trust, and love.

But that didn’t make sense. Salem was still out there, Ozpin had said so! Why were they so relaxed? They didn’t have a wizard to fall back on like Yang and the rest did, and they must know that she was preparing something big! So how could they act so nonchalantly, as if... as if there was nothing to worry about?

But then, throughout their travels, Jaune never did worry about the Grimm, did he? No, what he worried was the safety of his friends...

It was the lone motivation that moved him so strongly, the belief that gave him his strength and determination. The source of his spirit to fight against any that threatened his friends....

...and in the past, what exactly was the most prevalent thing that threatened all of humanity?

Oh...

Oh god.

Yang looked at Jaune as he led them with a smile, as he welcomed them to a safehouse that he told her that they had once used a long time ago.

And Yang couldn’t help but think of the pain he must’ve gone through. And yet still he persisted, and now he returned, and now he would continue to fight when he owed them nothing – when it should be the other way around.

They had thought that the Grimm disappeared because Salem was preparing something big. That she was laying low, that Ozpin and his circle had done something right, and that all they could do was prepare. That had been the leading hypothesis for a few years now, was all that they could believe in.

But...

Yang knew it was a long shot, but...

But if Jaune was the reason the Grimm had disappeared... the reason that they hadn’t heard from Salem in ages...

Yang smiled at Jaune and laughed at his awkwardness; all the while, hidden behind her eyes were unrivalled amazement coupled with overwhelming sorrow.

If Jaune had suffered as much as he did, all for them, facing and defeating the darkness alone... all before they had even graduated, a kid willing to fight the whole world and even more for his friends, people who he loved with all his heart...

Then she was standing before a hero. Someone who persisted despite his cruel pathos, endured any grief that came his way, all because his love for them pushed him on and on and on, even to today.

A young boy, who became a legend.

Chapter Text

“What do you think magic is?”

“Elemental control?”

“Not quite. But close enough.” Cinder said across from Jaune. They were in what was now called ‘the meeting room’, which mostly was just a repurposed classroom that wasn’t destroyed or housed injured students.

Cinder then explained. “Magic, from my personal research, means control. Of everything in this world. Elemental aspects are the most common examples, like the Maidens.” Here, she paused with a snort, before continuing, “But when I say everything, I do mean everything. Gravity. Pressure. Time. Force. Space. Physicality. All of these are just small examples of Magic. If Semblances can come in any shape and form, then what’s to stop Magic from surpassing it?”

“So when Jinn said Magic…”

“She really could’ve meant anything.” Cinder shrugged. “One thing I can say, is that most Magic users have an affinity.”

“Affinity?”

“Think about it.” Cinder said. “Semblances are a reflection of people’s souls. They are tailored to what they feel, what they represent, the most. And just like them, each Magic user is, while versatile, often stronger in one aspect than the others. For example, the Maidens. Raven likes wind, as she is the Spring Maiden. The mark of new life after a harsh cold.”

Cinder then smirked, “I prefer fire myself. Fall burns down the remains of Summer. And as for Winter… do you really need to ask?”

Jaune raised an eyebrow. “And how can I know you’re not talking out your ass?”

“After I just saved your life? Besides, who do you think has done more research regarding Magic between the two of us?” Cinder clicked her tongue in annoyance. “Such naivete, honestly.”

“Cinder…”

“In any case, you dense oaf. What I’m saying is that each Magic has an affinity. You’ve already established that you don’t want to go to the Ever After because of the little girl. Fine, whatever. But the least you can do is determine what your Magic’s affinity might be, so that you don’t just sit around waiting for a miracle.”

At this, Jaune could manage to look past Cinder’s venom and barbs and nodded seriously. “I’ll do what I can.”

“Then you better. Don’t make me regret my decision.” With a scrape of her chair and a huff of arrogance, Cinder left the room and sauntered off to wherever she decided she needed to be.

At least, before they all needed to go.

After Cinder left, leaving Jaune to ruminate, not long after Sun came in with files in his hands. He quickly took the seat that Cinder once occupied and laid out all the files for Jaune.

“Hm. Seat’s still warm.” Sun muttered, “Was the bitch here?”

“She was.”

“Damn. She’s not really subtle now, is she?” Sun shook his head. “In any case. This is all the leads I managed to get with the boys-” His voice hitched; obviously, not with his boys, but whoever that was left that he could count on, “…proving my suspicions, big man. Especially now that we’re seeing things in a new light.”

Jaune opened the files and read them along with Sun. Yes, indeed, everything was being seen in a new light.

The first clue had been Jinn herself – some students had noted that they had seen her before, and further investigation showed that she had been in front of their faces the entire time. For she was the very statue that was placed in the middle of Haven, the one they walked past every time they went to class.

That meant that, whoever designed it, had intended her to be found, if not by anyone else then at least by themselves.

That discovery had then led to a thought: what if everything else had a deeper meaning too, even things that seemed downright useless? And so Sun and the rest of Haven had then dived into deep research in their library. And with new context regarding the existence of magic, regarding clues hidden in their faces, with corroborating tales and shared knowledge… they had come upon one large discovery.

The symbol for Haven had been a Lamp. And then, beneath it, the Relic of Knowledge had taken the form of the very same lamp. It was too much of a coincidence to brush off, and with the final presence of the statue… they had all but confirmed it.

Four Kingdoms.

Four Relics.

And the Academies existed to protect them all, deliberately made and designed so as to not let those very same defenders that the Academies trained know the truth. At least, until now.

This, then, lead to the present. Since Jaune had expressed apprehension in going to the Ever After, then what else did they have?

The Relic of Knowledge was gone, as all of them knew. They then had the Relic of Creation, a staff of some sorts something that might be able to grant them the power they needed, but busting into a place like Atlas was impossible. And besides, they couldn’t create something to defeat Salem when they didn’t even know yet the full extent of her capabilities. Without Jinn’s assurances, then they had no real way of knowing that this would work, and they needed a trump card.

The Relic of Choice was much the same. Unlike the others, this Relic was shrouded in much more mystery, and its name didn’t leave much to the interpretation. Did the crown, perhaps, grant the user choice of fate? Of Destiny? Of its subjects? It’s concept was harder to grasp that most, and besides, it was hidden in Beacon; going there would tip them of the truth, and there was no way that Jaune would want to involve his friends. And Haven didn’t really want to get Beacon involved in this too, not when Cinder had revealed what her original plans were.

So that left one option. Sun’s home Kingdom, Vacuo, and the symbol its Academy, Shade, represented.

A sword.

The Relic of Destruction.

This, this was much more receptive to the imagination. A sword was made to fight, and in a way, it could wreak havoc and destruction in the arms of the wrong person – or the right one, depending on how one looked at it. This, then, as a manifestation of Destruction, would logically be a Sword that could cut through anything, literally anything. For that was the purest form of it, the splitting of two things irreparably that had once been one.

But then, why hadn’t Jinn mentioned it? She had no reason to lie, both Jaune and Sun were even sure that she probably couldn’t in the first place. Was it, perhaps not enough? Were they lacking some component, one that could strengthen even a relic?

 But regardless.

The Relic of Destruction was their best choice.

For one, it was the only one they could possibly get from the Academies. For Vacuo prided itself on one’s strength. The desert was harsh in many ways other seasons environments were not, and so in the Kingdom of Sands, one’s worth was determined by how strong one was, how long they could endure. In that twisted form of honour, Sun had advised that, should they prove strong enough, then Vacuans wouldn’t go back on their word and leak their plans. In that way, Jaune and the others could ensure the wider worlds’ safety.

And the other thing, as stated before, was because that the Sword was the only one they could even imagine using. The Crown was too abstract, and the Staff was clearly not a combat tool. For one to achieve victory then they needed to be able to visualize it first. Not a lot of people could imagine an ideal future, but everyone knew what the nightmare of destruction looked like.

And that would simply have to be enough.

Jaune closed the files and gave a nod to Sun.

“Then we’ll go to Vacuo.” Jaune decided. “And… we’ll get the Relic of Destruction.”

“Gotcha.” Sun nodded. He saw the look in Jaune’s eyes, and knew that Jaune was expecting him to come along with. Not that that had ever been in doubt, but he just had to wonder…

Jaune was doing this all for his teammates. He had even gone so far as to search an alternate route, all because he didn’t want to leave a girl that clung on to him dearly. He was a man strongest when there were others around him, and so, who else did he want to bring with?

And Jaune quickly answered that silent question.

“You, Neptune, Cinder, and Emerald… and Akane.”

“Ah.” Sun said. It was an equal balance of people from Haven and ‘the turncoats’ as they had now been dubbed. And Sun didn’t the further reasonings to be explained.

Neptune was healing quite quickly, and he knew that his friend was itching to strike back; for all his playboy attitude, there was a reason they had stuck with him, and he stuck with them, for he was fiercely loyal to his friends.

Cinder was the one who knew most about Salem, about Magic, and the intricacies of how deep this rabbit hole went. Leaving her here would mean they’d lose their most valuable source of intel, not to mention losing sight of someone they hadn’t trusted fully yet. After all, her reasons for the turncoat was more personal than noble.

And of course, where Cinder went, Emerald did too. The two were inseparable, and it was best they be kept that way so that they could be monitored easier.

And as for Akane…

She was the only reason Jaune hadn’t totally shut down to total mission focus. He had seen that night, when she begged him to stay, that she was now his anchor to staying grounded. Jaune had promised to her that he’d stay, and he was making good on that promise now. She was his compass and anchor, and he needed her as much as she needed him.

And speaking of Magic…

Sun went to the door as Cinder once did and gave Jaune an inquisitive glance. “Have you given thought about what Cinder said? Because I’ll think we’ll need more than just the Relic… we’ll need Magic, like it or not. A thousand Huntsmen have lived and died against the Grimm, and if we want to be different, if we want to win…”

Sun trailed off, and Jaune exhaled.

Yes, indeed, he had given it some thought.

In truth, he too had realized that they wouldn’t stand a chance if they didn’t have Magic too. As Cinder said, the most prevalent of examples lied in the Maidens, and so his mind couldn’t help but drift back to them.

Fall brought with it Fire, burning down life before Winter came.

And when Winter arrived, all was frozen in time, the hail and snow and Ice stopping everything in its tracks.

After Winter came Spring, a new Wind blowing throughout the world, a Wind that swept the cold away and brought with it new life.

And after Spring came Summer, where the Earth beneath their feet was moved by the advancing civilization as it thrived at its peak.

Once more, there were four. Four elements, four Seasons, four Kingdoms and Academies, four Relics, and four members in a Team.

But he had been cast outside. Outside of the system, outside of this strange four rule that no one in Remnant had realized until now.

Deep in his heart, Jaune knew that this somehow wasn’t the way things were supposed to go. That, despite Jinn claiming it was his Destiny to claim the title of the Rusted Knight, that something was off. Perhaps it was because of this rule of four that he was going against, that he was challenging some law of nature in his acts.

But even though he felt that something was off, that didn’t mean he felt that it was off. Merely out of the norm.

They would need Magic to continue, eventually. Magic that no one outside of the Four Maidens seemed to possess, and yet here he was breaking that four rule again.

Once more, he didn’t know what this meant. He only knew what needed to embody.

If – When – he received that Magic, then…

Jaune’s eyes met Sun. He knew now then that there was one affinity he would choose.

And so, he said this to Sun.

He could not choose what already existed. Fall and Fire, Winter and Ice, Spring and Wind, and Summer and Earth already had their representatives. They had already fought and struggled and tried, and they clearly weren’t enough to defeat Salem. No, just like with the Relic of Destruction, they would need something more.

Something that existed across all the Seasons.

And what he would choose was unpredictable yet persisted no matter the season of the year. Its element was still unclaimed, for it didn’t belong to any season and thus no Maiden could claim affinity with it. In that way it was outside, yet could come at anytime and anywhere. That was what he needed to embody.

Because the Fall Maiden’s affinity embodied Fire, destruction, and how it was inescapable, the all-encompassing fleetingness of all life.

The Winter Maiden’s affinity embodied Ice, how even the hottest of things would still then be frozen, how even the strongest of society knelt to the powers of nature.

The Spring Maiden’s affinity embodied new life, as its Wind signalled that even the most oppressive of times will come to pass, and one only needed to weather the hail.

And The Summer Maiden’s affinity embodied society at its peak, how together, humanity and Faunuskind could move even the Earth beneath their feet.

And for him…

The Rusted Knight, whose armour degraded beneath the rain, would represent Judgment, deciding the fate of all who opposed Humanity and Faunuskind. His affinity would then be the Storm, one that could come whether it was the Fall or the Winter or the Spring or the Summer, bringing with it Lightning that signalled a swift and fair end to all his enemies.

And this belief, this affinity, though not yet gained, was only solidified by their further plans.

After all, whoever heard of rain in the desert? Whoever heard of Magical Relics hidden beneath the Academies? Whoever planned of going against the way things were supposed to be, away from the supposed norm of four?

And yet he was going anyway.

Unknowing, that what he found… in the end, his choice had been the right one. Because the more one ran from one’s destiny, the faster it approached.

And when he eventually did find himself in the Ever After…

One who embodied the Storm, bringing down rain that nurtured plants everywhere…

Would find themselves always blessed by the Tree.

For how tense things were supposed to be, Jaune was being surprisingly domestic.

Dawn broke into morning, and Yang and Blake could only sit in their Safehouse’s dining table as Jaune prepared them both breakfast. They hadn’t even had the time to comment on the whole thing, because by the time they had woken up, their noses were already being assaulted with the delicious whatever it was that Jaune was cooking.

And so, it made for a somewhat strange sight for the two Huntresses. The air was tense, they both knew that ‘dealing’ with the Expansion Corps wouldn’t be easy, and yet Jaune was ever so carefree, cooking up a storm and humming along like nothing was wrong.

When Jaune turned around and plated their breakfast for them – toasts, eggs, beef bacon, and some corn soup, and all with a wide smile – only then did Blake ask him about what he thought.

“You’re not worried about all this?” Blake asked.

“Hm… it’s hard to say.” Jaune said. He sat on the opposite end of Yang and Blake, not hesitating to dig into what he just cooked. “I guess the easy way to say it is that I’ve done this before.”

Jaune didn’t seem to mind the way silence met his statement. He continued to eat, even as Blake and Yang barely took a bite.

Over the course of the night, both of them had come more to terms with what they were really going to do. Going up against a branch of a militant organization, one that had sent assassins after them; but was that information really viable? What if they made a mistake, and what’s more, what if they just weren’t strong enough?

Blake and Yang knew their own limits. Did Jaune know his too, or was he acting aloof to bury down his doubts?

But then, in this silence, they noticed that Jaune had prepared an extra plate of breakfast. Blake raised an eyebrow. That was strange, it wasn’t like they were expecting anyone else…?

But it turned out, they were.

The door to the safehouse opened and Blake and Yang jumped in surprise, quickly springing into a ready position with their weapons drawn at the door. They had locked it with the tightest security measures, eye-scanners and fingerprint IDs, so how did someone manage to get in…?!

And yet, Jaune was as nonchalant as ever. He merely looked up from his breakfast, finished clean, and gave a nod to the ‘intruder’. “Hello, Hanawa.”

“Mister Pier.” Hanawa nodded back, and Blake and Yang shot incredulous glances to Jaune. Their gazes spoke volumes – who was this now, and what was he doing here?

Jaune got up from the table and approached the three with an air of calmness, doing his best to get everyone on the same side. Yet all that did was just increase the apprehension of the two Huntresses.

Not that they didn’t trust him, far, far from it. But to them, that calmness seemed misplaced. It was like he was above it all – no, rather, like he was so sure of his own victory. When in reality, no Huntsman worth their salt would ever think that they were truly invincible. The instinct to survive was a powerful trait of society, and ignoring such a fundamental aspect meant suicide.

So why was someone who seemed to be the strongest out of all currently present ignoring that fundamental entirely?

Jaune either didn’t pick up on Blake and Yang’s apprehension, or just simply didn’t care. He introduced this ‘Hanawa’ to them with a smile. “Yang, Miss Belladonna, allow me to introduce Hanawa, a member of the Gokudo. Hanawa here was the person who gave Sun permission to use this safehouse, as well as who will be briefing us regarding the Expansion Corps today.”

Blake raised an eyebrow. “What do you mean Sun ‘got permission’, June?”

Hanawa answered for her. “This safehouse, among many others, is a property of the Gokudo, Miss Belladonna. It would only make sense for a guest to ask its owners.”

Blake flinched. “So does that mean Sun works with people like you?”

She had thought that Sun was a decent cop – his reputation certainly seemed so, and his outward actions had too. The Gokudo weren’t your ordinary gang, but they were certainly dirty. And to think Sun shook hands with people like them…?

More and more, it seemed that this hidden part of her boyfriend was being unravelled before her, and Blake didn’t know how to feel. She knew that everyone had their pasts, it would be a hypocrite for her to judge someone based on that, considering her own tainted history.

But this was more than that. Blake’s eyes shot to Jaune. One could keep all the secrets they liked, and Blake would never mind. But when that crossed a line, when that harmed others even those they loved…

Such as keeping the identity of a long-dead friend a secret…

That was just a tad bit harder to accept.

Blake stared back at Hanawa. Back to the point, she needed to know if this person was trustworthy. She had thought that Sun had gotten this place with no strings attached, but since it was clear now to her that that wasn’t the case, she needed to know if this strings would hinder her freedom.

So caught up Blake was with the matter of ‘reforming trust’ that her Faunus eyes didn’t catch the less-than-minute changes in her partner beside her.

Yang relaxed slightly when Jaune said that Hanawa was trustworthy. But her nerves weren’t calmed that easily, especially with how she hadn’t been able to sleep last night.

Her ‘discoveries’ – if it could be called that – replayed over and over in her mind, preventing her from getting rest. It was just speculation, but the more she thought it over the more it made sense. The only question now was how deep the rabbit hole went.

Sun Wukong. Haven. Cinder Fall. Salem.

And now the Gokudo, with its connections as a new faction in this brand-new age.

How long had it been this way? What had truly transpired?

…And what did it mean for them, who Jaune had acted for in their stead?

This Hanawa person was yet another clue, another window to the past that Jaune had forged without them. It was that thought that dominated her first impression of the man now more than anything else. It was only a matter of time before Hanawa revealed to her, whether he meant to or not, another aspect of that past. And Yang didn’t know if she should feel excitement or dread.

The silence was broken when Hanawa pushed on. He didn’t seem to particularly care about subtlety, or perhaps he figured whatever it was could be handled later. Leading the three combatants back to the table, he pulled out a file and spread out its contents for all to see.

“All the intel we have on the Expansion Corps Mistral Base.” Hanawa explained. Pictures and schematics of the pseudo-military base littered the table, along with troop numbers and general surveillance systems and everything else they’d ever need. However, the most interesting fact that the intel provided was the insight that this wasn’t just your typical military stronghold.

No, the Expansion Corps Mistral Base was also surrounded by its numerous administrative offices. It also even had its own infrastructure, from company-owned supermarkets and employee housing and theatre. It was a small little portion where they were in complete control, carved right smack dab on the eastern edge of Mistral.

‘Raiding’ this would be like raiding a small city. A team of four Huntsmen would never be enough, no matter how skilled.

Jaune hummed as he sorted through the files. He was willing to take the chance, always had and always would. He shot a side-eye glance to his friends; but they wouldn’t be, and their safety wasn’t something he’d be willing to gamble on.

And apparently, Hanawa shared his sentiments. “I must advise you that attacking them head-on would be a bad idea. Sun is currently wagering a deal to get you to meet their leader head-on. Once more, my advice would be to air out your grievances there.”

Jaune briefly closed his eyes. The thought of words exchange had long since left his mind, because they had attacked his friends. People had died for less. But with them on the ride now, it was clear that he had to be more careful…

Yang saw the way Jaune was struggling, and she herself struggled to wrap her mind around it. He was strong, she had seen proof of it, but surely not stronger than an entire army…?

Reflexively, Yang put her hand on Jaune’s own. That seemed to break him out of his stupor, for his eyes shot open and met her warmly.

Her concerned gaze reminded him of the fact that this was a different time. The world had changed, his friends were here but had grown…

…But still, some things remained the same.

If that was the case, then he was willing to give Sun’s method a consideration. A meeting with the Expansion Corps’ leader to get his due answers… but still, he wouldn’t put much thought into it.

Jaune gave her hand a gentle squeeze and pulled back. But at the same time, he committed everything that was on the table – guard routines, weapon stashes, soldier formations, building schematics, everything – to his memories. Just because his approach would be different didn’t mean that he wouldn’t take everything into account.

Jaune gave Hanawa a nod again. Well, everything that was worth accounting for. “Has Sun gotten back on that, by the way?”

“Mister Wukong has said that they ‘would be willing to hear Mistral’s brightest detective out’.” Hanawa explained. “Our guess is that they know denying someone as well-known as Sun would be a bad look on them. And as I’m sure you know, the Expansion Corps are very protective of their bottom line.”

“Then we’ll take every opportunity that we have.” Jaune said resolutely. He gave one more look to Blake and Yang; but before he could say anything more, Blake’s scroll rang loudly and took everyone’s attention.

Blake quickly fished it out and moved to silence it – surely, any duties she had a Chieftess could wait! – but she ultimately paused when she looked at the name in the contacts.

“Ren…?” Blake whispered.

She didn’t miss the way June – Jaune now, she was sure of it. – stiffened at the mention. Blake quickly answered the call, now realizing who had called her. “Blake here.”

“Blake, I saw the news. Is everything alright?” Ren’s concerned voice reached her ears. “They say that you were attacked, and the public hasn’t heard of you outside of your aide’s reassurances. I just wanted to confirm that you weren’t… well…”

“Dead?” Blake chuckled wryly. “I’m a lot more slippery than that.”

“They do say cats have nine lives.” Ren said with a relieved sigh. “It really would’ve been a tragedy if that happened on today of all days.”

Blake raised an eyebrow. “Today? What’s so special about today?” Well, aside from whatever they had going on right now that is.

She could hear Ren’s lips curve upwards on the other end. “Pyrrha wants me to go to Beacon. Take up a teaching position. Since you and Yang will be going to, we all figured it’d be nice to have a little meet-up. I’m already on the way to Mistral proper right now… any chance I can meet you today?”

Blake didn’t miss the way the air chilled around them. No literally, she saw the thermostat on the far edge of the room go down ten degrees.

 She looked to June. He didn’t seem pale, but he weas deathly apprehensive about the idea.

It left Blake to think – was the reason he didn’t want to meet Ren because he had some deep secret too, or was it because he was scared for his safety in this raid of theirs?

Blake was a pessimistic woman; but she was also one that had grown with time, as did everyone close to her.

Blake spoke to Ren. “It’s… a bit complicated. We’re in the middle of figuring out who sent the assassins yesterday. But I can meet you alone if you’d like?”

“Then the reunion’s off?”

“Just let us take care of this first – or better yet, meet me this morning and you can join us if you want to. The more the merrier.” Again the temperature dropped. She was sure this was some Yang-level of messing around, but she had seen what happened when one kept to themselves with their problems.

Yang may be patient.

Blake, on the other hand, was not, because she had seen what keeping secrets had done to herself.

It was different to how she was when she had thought June a mere wandering swordsman. At that time, she could respect his privacy, could keep her distance and prod and pry and comfort like her partner had, though with much less efficiency and grace. But knowing who June truly was shed it all in a different light.

She wanted to know his secrets not so she could exploit it, but to make sure that he could be safe from its effects.

She wanted to be someone who she wished had been there for her, in her darkest moments in the White Fang.

And for her to be that person, it required her to take some steps that were totally out of her usual playbooks. Not that she had anything against that… a ruler had to be comfortable with any decision she made, former activist or not.

So, in a total reversal of roles, it was Blake who decided that June needed to be pushed past his comfort zone. She knew not whether Yang knew of June’s true identity (but if she were a betting woman, she’d cash in her entire fortune that Yang did) but she knew her partner would understand.

She heard June’s breath growing just a bit louder than before. On the other hand, Ren’s end had been silent for some time.

Though, eventually, Ren did come back. “I’m in as long as it’s not anything too dangerous.”

Blake’s eyes twinkled. She knew that June heard that. And when his lips twitched, she knew that the Jaune in him had burst to life in a bout of protectiveness.

Once she had her start, Blake could be much more perceptive than most. It was both in her nature and required of her as the leader of a nation. So she knew, from the sheer power and skill that Jaune had shown in the night before, that the source behind all his strength was his love and care for those he felt for.

And she knew that there was no one, no one he cared more for than his own team.

She shot June a thankful glance, even if his eyes seemed to look at her with both care and apprehension mixed together. She conveyed, with this single glance, that she didn’t mean to betray the trust that he had given to her, to them.

But she conveyed that she knew more than she let on, and if he really was the man she thought…

Then harsh as this may be, it was because she cared for him.

That no matter how it may seem, they’d all be by his side, and that they were strong enough for that too.

So Blake spoke back to the phone, her face carefully neutral, but her tone of voice not so easily kept in control. “We’ll be there to protect you.”

And by them, she did mean all of them.

But she knew that his presence would be the ultimate protector.

There was a fundamental difference in the way Jaune split RWBY and JNPR in his mind.

RWBY was his sister team. Led by his first friend. They were strong, capable, prodigies of their years. They got into a lot of mischief, but most of it was caused by good intentions. But most importantly, they were the ones he could rely on without doubt, because they were strong in their own supports and wasn’t directly his responsibility.

Team JNPR, however, was.

Every single decision he had made for them, those in their name, those that succeeded or failed, would impact them more than it would RWBY. Every step he took, he represented them whether they liked it or not. Every time he was too weak, he would be a direct burden on their true capabilities. Every time he commanded them to victory would be because it was what he was expected to do. Every breath he took carried the weight that he was their leader!

And every step he took when he wasn’t there with them, it was both a reminder that he had failed them as much as he hadn’t been worthy.

So, of course the degree of protectiveness in him regarding these two teams were different. He would say that he loved them equally, but Jaune was old enough to recognize his own biases. Whereas he might laugh when he heard that RWBY had gotten trouble with Torchwick again…

His first thought would always, always be whether Salem had gotten to Ren or Nora or Pyrrha because of his actions against her.

And now Blake was going to meet Ren, that shine in her eyes conveying that she was sure that she could motivate him to come as well. And that she knew more than she let on, and that deep inside, she believed that this was for the good of everyone; most of all Jaune Arc.

It was all just so fast. It had been only a few days ago since he had come out of his little cottage in the woods, when his daughter had left and indirectly forced him out of his shell. Meeting Yang had been a surprise, meeting Blake had been an adaptation. But meeting Ren…

Just like the divide between RWBY and JNPR, Jaune knew that he couldn’t possibly approach him the same as he did with Blake and Yang.

Yang, when she found his wounds, had been infinitely patient with him, much more than he could’ve ever hoped for. Blake, when she discovered his secret, had taken steps he never thought she would’ve, just so that he could be comfortable with them all like he had nothing to hide.

But for JNPR? He wouldn’t, couldn’t face them like this.

Because even if he had accepted that he eventually would meet them…

He hadn’t healed fully yet. He wasn’t brave enough yet. He was still doubting himself. He was still afraid of burdening them with a broken man, when they deserved so, so much more.

What use was him coming back, if he couldn’t give them that happiness?

He wanted them to see him as the best he could ever be.

But…

But…!

Jaune took a deep breath.

It seemed, like many things, what he wished was out of his grasp.

All he could do now was adapt to what was coming.

So lost was Jaune in his thoughts, that he didn’t notice the now-familiar set of amber eyes that took a seat opposite of him in the dining table.

When Jaune’s eyes met Yang’s, she didn’t need words to convey her worry, her silent question.

‘Why are you still afraid?’

Not ‘What was he afraid of?’, nor ‘When will the fear end?’. No, she wanted him to acknowledge the root of the problem, at least admit that it was there. She didn’t belittle the problem, merely pushing him to understand that it had to end at some point.

And moreover, that she couldn’t keep a secret from her own partner forever. They were all her friends, but Yang had an obligation as Blake’s partner to tell her anything that was important. That was the trust that they shared, and the brawler’s silence would turn from patience to betrayal if Jaune didn’t get on with it soon enough.

But Jaune did know it was there. The problem was getting over it, admitting that it was a problem to begin with.

Jaune shook his head, silently lamenting how Yang’s face seemed to fall ever so slightly. Every single breath he took only took him deeper down the downward spiral, and he wasn’t so lost as to not know how to pull himself back out.

The answer wasn’t the right one, but it was the only one he had.

Not now.

Not yet.

On happier terms.

But still…

That didn’t mean he wouldn’t protect Ren. Wouldn’t stand by his brother. Would run away.

Because protecting his friends was the reason for his very existence. He just had to do it closer this time, closer than he had ever dreamed of being able to.

Yang sighed. That look Jaune sent her… she knew he wouldn’t be budged anymore. But at least he was still willing to be here, even when Ren came.

But still, she sent Jaune a firm look that told him one thing:

‘Blake deserves to know.’

His secrets were his to keep, true. But in a combat situation, unshared information could get them into dangerous trouble that would’ve otherwise been avoidable. How Jaune treated Ren was his decision, but Yang couldn’t very well risk her own partner when it was avoidable.

And Jaune understood this, gave Yang a nod that said ‘go ahead’. The way Blake was bringing Ren in was enough to clue him in that she probably did know already, and…

And...

After all this time with Yang, Jaune found himself much, much warmer to the idea of opening up to another member of Team RWBY. That fact had even surprised himself, but somehow it didn’t feel as unwelcome as it would’ve been a few days ago.

Slowly but surely, he was beginning to learn how to fight – how to live – alongside his friends, not just protecting them from a distance.

And hey, in this case, at least they could convince Blake to keep it under wraps from someone who was much, much more important.

With that silent communication done, Yang stood up from her chair and cracked her neck. “I’ll let her know once she’s back. In the meantime though, I guess we’d better get to a disguise. You got any ideas?”

Hanawa approached them before Jaune could answer, taking off his sunglasses and revealing grey eyes. He candidly handed them over to Jaune, “I think this might work.”

Jaune took the sunglasses from Hanawa and tried to put them on. To his surprise, his vision wasn’t impaired one bit, proving to him that this was a one-way lens sort of deal; his eyes were completely covered, but he could still see clearly.

“Hmm… Ah…” Yang rubbed her chin as she circled around Jaune. Knowing who he was now made it hard for her to view from an objective standpoint. “I still see a lot of you in there… and if I can see it, then what does that say about Ren?”

Yang pointed to Jaune’s hair. “This is the biggest giveaway, I think. There’s no one else on Remnant that can pull off messy hair like this.”

Jaune raised an eyebrow. “What about you?”

“Hey, this takes hours to style, thank you very much.” Yang puffed her hair with her hands. She smirked, “My recommendation is for you to cut it short. Have you ever thought of giving it a try?”

“I did, actually. Hold on, let me get my Scroll. There should be a picture of it somewhere…”  Jaune fished the Scroll out of his pocket and, after finding said picture, showed it to Yang.

It was a picture of him and Akane, from what Yang could only assume was when Jaune hadn’t retired yet. Akane was still small enough to be held in his hands, and the two were smiling to the camera on top of what seemed to be a massive swath of desert.

‘Vacuo…?’ Yet another thing to add to her endless notes. But the most important part was how Jaune did have a shorter cut.

And it looked awful.

Jaune grimaced when he saw Yang’s flinch. He pocketed his Scroll again and sighed, “Yeah, I agree. Akane kept calling me Banana Head for weeks.”

Yang snorted. “You can’t say she’s wrong.”

“Yang…!” Jaune whined.

“Heheh, just playing.” Yang chuckled, before continuing, “In that case… how about you slick your hair back? With the sunglasses too, I think that’d be enough, don’t you agree?”

Hanawa nodded beside her. “A subtle disguise always works best.”

“Really?” Jaune was a little sceptical. He ran a hand through his hair, something he had kept for a long time. It wasn’t totally unique, but it was his.

And maybe, to someone who was close to him like Ren was, that would be enough.

Up to this point, he hadn’t really put a lot of thought into covering his identity. He didn’t broadcast it to everybody in the surroundings, but he couldn’t say that he had been committed one hundred percent.

In the end he knew that a little, itty-bitty part of him wanted to be discovered. After all, why else hadn’t he been so averse to a name that was so on the nose?

But in this case, he’d be taking a step slightly outside of his usual comfort zone.

Just as Yang had, in keeping a slight secret. Just as Blake had, in inviting Ren and being more proactive that she usually was.

And so, with that line of thought, Jaune brushed his hand through his hair and swept it all back.  A single bang fell down over his eyes, and after Jaune put on the sunglasses.

He took out a mirror and gave himself a once-over. “Hm, doesn’t look to bad…”

Beside him, Yang grinned. “Now that’s cool.” And to her side, Hanawa nodded in agreement as well.

Boosted by his friends’ confidence in him, Jaune couldn’t help but grin too. He never paid particular attention to his appearance; it was always his friends who tried to make him look more than he cared for. After all, hadn’t Cinder been the one to choose his current apparel?

He could recall her saying that he ‘shouldn’t be using that old jacket anymore’ and that ‘it probably smells ass now anyways’. She never did seem to understand that he had to eat a hundred packs of cereal for that… and it was limited edition!

But still…

Jaune gave himself one more proud look in the mirror. This shorter hair style was much better than the one he had used back in Vacuo, and with the glasses it did provide for an adequate cover. Sun had always been the one who was the most vocal about his earlier short hair, second only to Akane.

He smiled. But with this look, Sun couldn’t say that his head was filled with bananas to even think of trying shorter hair anymore!

“BANANA HEAD HAS RETURNED!”

Jaune groaned and buried his face in his hands. Sun, on the other hand, laughed loudly upon seeing his friends’ embarrassment.

The detective smiled, “Still so easy to tease…” He approached Jaune and flicked the single bang that fell over his eyes. “Don’t worry, though. I’m sure your daughter will love it.”

Jaune tentatively smiled. “You think so?”

“I know it.” Sun nodded. He fished out a pair of aviators as well and put them on, and Jaune paid attention to the attire that he was wearing.

Different from the police uniform he had been wearing yesterday, now Sun was dressed a lot more causally. He was wearing a bomber jacket above a tight-fitting T-shirt, completed with his old jeans and belt that he had used since his Academy days.

Now, Sun would’ve gladly put on his old, oversized shirt if he had been able to, but alas, he had a police force to represent and a code of conduct to mind. Not everyone could appreciate open abs in this day and age, and he was sure that whatever room they were going to be meeting the Expansion Corps head in would be fully air-conditioned.

And Sun couldn’t very well ask questions if he was shivering and clattering his teeth now, could he?

Speaking of the head of the Expansion Corps…

Sun looked around. “Where’s Blake? I thought she was gonna come with you guys?”

“She had someone else to talk to first.” Yang explained, “Someone else to bring along. Should be coming soon.”

Sun raised an eyebrow at this, though he didn’t seem against the idea. “Is it someone we know?”

“I guess so.” Yang shrugged. “Remember Ren? Lie Ren?”

“Ren?” Sun echoed. He casted a worried look to Jaune. Wasn’t he one of JNPR’s members? Was Jaune really going to be okay with this? And how did he even get roped into this? Why the sudden move?!

And more than that, Sun knew that he still had to keep Jaune’s secrets too. He knew what those were, but he didn’t know how much the others already knew about. Yang clearly was close with Jaune, but what about Blake? Oh, so many questions-!

Jaune was quick to cut off Sun’s worries. “Yang knows, Sun.”

Sun’s shoulders relaxed immensely. “Oh good. And here I was thinking I had to keep using your false name.”

Sun then looked to Yang, “Does Blake know too? I mean, I know her, and she didn’t seem to be in the loop…”

“I’ll breach it with her.” Yang said, though she did cross her arms over her chest. “But just so you know, she’ll ask questions to you too.”

Sun sighed. “I know, I know. And I don’t mind, I guess I owe her answers too.” Sun then smiled and nudged Jaune lightly on his side, “But come on, I didn’t think this guy of all people would ever get out and go travelling.”

Jaune grumbled, but a smile was on his lips too. “Sure, keep saying that will you…”

Sun knew about Jaune better than anyone here – though certainly not the best in all of Remnant, he was pretty close with the guy. So he was in no  way surprised that when he asked his next question, he got an affirmative in return. “So, I guess we’ll just be keeping our mouths shut to Ren. Not a single leak. That right?”

“…Yes.” Jaune answered.

“…” Sun looked at Jaune, gave him a once-over. After several seconds, his eyes scanning over everything he could, he stepped back and crossed his arms. “…Whatever you say, June.”

Jaune’s head tilted downwards in acknowledgement, in silent gratitude. And that was that.

Yang shifted her attention from the two friends and instead opted to look around their surroundings. “So, this is Haven…”

“Yep.” Sun popped the ‘p’, opening his arms and showing everything around them. The large main campus, the wide-open sparring arena, the student quarters, and the Headmaster’s main residence. Compared to Atlas Academy’s winter-cold architecture, Beacon’s gentle falling welcoming aura, and Shade’s competitive desert spirit, the feeling that Yang could get from Haven could be described as this:

The Spring of new life, a lively source of hope.

 “My beloved almamater.” Sun sighed. “Haven’t been back in a few months. Work’s been busy, but… it’s good to finally stop by.”

Sun glanced to his watch. “It’s gonna be time soon. You sure Blake and Ren’s going to show up?”

Yang shrugged. “They’re about the two most silent people I know. Talking between the two of them shouldn’t take long.”

And, evidently, she was proven right soon.

Jaune pointed to the entrance to the courtyard and said in a neutral voice, “They’re here.”

Blake missed Ren, and he missed her too.

Oh, not because there was anything going on between the two. No, Blake was far too busy to be in a relationship with someone who wanted to a commitment like Ren (that was why she and Sun were the perfect match, because he would understand whenever she got too busy to keep in contact). And on the other hand, Ren knew that Nora would destroy his balls if he ever thought of double-timing her.

No, what they had missed was the mutual understanding of being introverts. Of intentions being understood with a simple glance, of grunts and hums being enough to communicate.

In fact, the way Blake motivated him to come with had been simple too. So simple that not a word had been shared. Just a single raised eyebrow, and then a grunt. That had been enough.

Arriving at Haven – a place that he hadn’t been too for many reasons, most of it being that he had no business there – Ren met the eyes of those who were trying to ‘get to the bottom of this’, as Blake had suggested.

There was Yang, as bright and cheerful as ever. He gave her a wave which she returned tenfold.

There was Sun, who was more an acquaintance than a friend. But he had heard of the good work he had done in Mistral, and more importantly she was Blake’s boyfriend, and so he gave a fellow man a nod.

The last, though…

The last set his senses off, and the more worrying part was that he didn’t know if it was in a good way or a bad way.

Either way, he was approaching them, and so Ren decided to give further thought later.

As is common courtesy, Ren approached them one by one and shook their hands. First up was Yang, and with a grin he said, “I should’ve guessed that when Blake was in trouble, you’d be there as well.”

Yang smirked playfully. “Hey, I’m not that irresponsible!”

Ren nodded with a smile and turned to Sun, their hands meeting in a dap-up. “I’ve heard about what you’ve done for Mistral, Sun. You have our respect.”

“It’s nothing, man. Just doing my job.” Sun shook his hand firmly, his composure cocky at his abilities yet humble at the praise directed. “Happy to have another hand onboard.”

Ren smiled at the detective and thus turned his attention to the last of his future colleagues.

It was at this moment that Ren managed to get a good look at him. Blonde hair, undistinguishable eyes from behind those sunglasses. Tall and well-rounded build, a wearing a blue dress shirt and a pair of white dress pants. Some form of… metal plate? On his hip, and the ends of a sword grip peeking out from his back.

Strange… the man seemed to freeze up when his eyes presumably met his own.

But Ren didn’t want to do anything that would set up a bad precedent. It was always best to put one’s best foot forward. After all, this man did agree to help Blake, wasn’t that reason enough to fight alongside him?

Friendship, love, always came first; and then came the logical thoughts of processing that determination into something tangible.

That was what Ren lived by.

Ren put a hand forward, putting on his best smile and his most unthreatening composure. “Lie Ren, Mister…?”

The man seemed to stare at his hand endlessly, swallowing down a gulp so loud that he could hear it. …Maybe this person didn’t like physical contact…?

The silence continued. And after several seconds, and just before Ren was about to take his hand back…

The man practically lunged his own hand forward, gripping Ren’s own tighter than Sun ever had. The contact seemed to somewhat strengthen the man, and he was gripping like Ren was about to disappear into thin air.

“June...” The man said barely above a whisper, “June Pier.”

Ren nodded and smiled, slowly with his hands urging him to let go once the handshake seemed to have gone on for too long. And when June did let go, it seemed as if it was taking every ounce of strength in his body to do so.

Clingy? No, that’s not it. Something was ticking in the back of Ren’s mind regarding this man’s behaviour, his appearance, his voice… but for the life of him he couldn’t figure it out.

Regardless.

Ren gave the man a thankful nod. “Mister Pier. Thank you for willing to help us. Blake is a friend of mine, and anyone who my friends trust is a good person in my book.”

The man seemed to flinch at those words. He seemed to be deeply uncomfortable, his body language looking as it was mere seconds from breaking down from… was it joy? Disappointment? Sadness? Relief? Ren couldn’t pinpoint it.

But then, before any of those emotions could be released, a cloak of calmness seemed to cover the man, and with that cloak June’s back straightened and his voice stopped wavering.

“Don’t think of it.” June said. “I’ll always be happy to help.”

“Then we’ll be counting on your cooperation.” Ren said.

A loud clap sounded once the introductions were done, the sound coming from Sun as he directed everyone’s attention back to him.

“Alright then! Since everyone knows everyone now, let’s get to business, shall we?” Sun grinned, “Sun’s getting high, and we don’t have much time to waste!”

The drive – and then arrival – to the Expansion Corps Military Base was tense.

As they entered that compound, Ren was both surprised and unsurprised at how big and all-encompassing it was. It truly was like its own ecosystem, and for a combatant like himself, the fact that the local enforcement seemed to patrol every inch of the small city was the biggest thing he noticed.

And so, he was surprised that they had let them in so easily, had declared them clear with one look from Sun. He knew his friend had connections, but something like this seemed to speak that it wasn’t just Sun who had used it; no, the Expansion Corps definitely had their own vetted interest too.

But, Ren found that he wasn’t surprised that this was what it came down to. Because he was a member of JNPR, the sister Team of RWBY, and so he knew that they always tended to attract the biggest form of trouble. Should that, and would that, ever really change, even if they weren’t Beacon students anymore?

Looking to the left, seeing Sun park his car and then him and Blake and Yang disembarking, it truly did feel like the old days. Going around punching above their class, solving cases that often bordered on vigilantism, putting their noses where they didn’t belong but were just so smelly to them that they needed to put a stop to the source.

Indeed, if he were to discount the sorrow that had clouded most and the rest of his Beacon years, this was what most of Ren’s memories of Beacon was, and seeing it replay like this was heartwarming in a way he didn’t expect. Even though his allegiance would always be to JNPR first, Team RWBY wasn’t far behind in second place, to the point that sometimes they were almost interchangeable. Almost.

Clank! The car door closed behind him and Ren gave a nod to the person who got out last.

And well, this was also almost just like the old days. Because they had a newcomer here who seemed to be shooting him looks behind those glasses, glancing his way and that all the way in their journey. And oddly, the man had never shown his back to Ren even once during their own trip, as if he was actively hiding whatever it was on his back.

But Ren only felt the tiniest bit of apprehension despite the fact. Because somehow, somehow, he could feel that this man didn’t mean any harm. And Ren knew to trust his instincts more often than not, even if they didn’t have to make sense.

Now, the only thing left was to justify that feeling. If only he could find out without making it awkward…

“Well, we’re here.” Sun spoke up. They all looked at their surroundings. Before them was a tall, fortified office with minimal colouring. It emitted a powerful and aggressive presence with its lack of windows and thick walls, and that presence was even more compounded with the presence of several guarded hangars scattered on each side of its entrances.

It was like the five of them were up against a whole world of opposition, like they were people stranded in an ocean of sharks. But then June had stepped forth with his head held high, standing next to Sun and looking up at the office with an intense gaze.

There didn’t seem to be any doubt in the way he stood, no second-guessing in his gaze. He gazed at Ren for a split-second…

And then his voice turned harder than any steel he had ever known.

“Who’s the head of this thing?”

“We don’t know.” Sun said. At June’s questioning tilt of the head, Sun elaborated. “The Expansion Corps were founded by mostly ex-Atlas Military. But the top leadership got changed in the lats few years, part of the reason their expansion got a lot, and I do mean a lot faster. They got more commercialized, more successful, greedier than before. And try as I did, the most we could get was an audience.”

June nodded. “Then we’ll just have to make sure that we’re important enough to be heard.”

“That would be correct!” A voice piped up. They all looked to the side, a bright and cheerful office lady approaching them with a smile. “I take it you all are the ones for the 10.15 AM meeting?”

“We are.” Sun said. “Sun Wukong, and these are my friends Blake Belladonna, June Pier, Yang Xiao-Long, and Lie Ren.”

“Perfect!” The woman smiled. “Then let me be your guide for today. Ladies and gentlemen, if you could please follow me!”

The woman cheerfully led them into the fortified office, and though her presence granted them easy access past the numerous, and Ren did see numerous security measures, it didn’t stop them from getting the stink eye from everyone else there, be it security guards or office workers.

Their guide led them to an elevator, of which they all somehow managed to fit everyone in. They all took collective breaths of relief once they squeezed out, Yang even going so far to stretch loudly and pat her hair lovingly.

The room they exited in, for all intents of purposes, really did feel like something that a rich leader like the Expansion Corps head would enjoy sitting in. Th lobby-slash-waiting room had several plush sofas for them to sit in, complete with a low table made of the finest marble and a mini-fridge filled with the most exquisite of Mistralian wine. But this was still only the lobby part of the floor, the office for the head laying in front of them behind ornate mahogany doors.

The guide then showed them to said doors, though she didn’t open it. When Sun stepped forwards, his friends in tow, to open the door so they could all enter this room, the assistant quickly stepped in his way and shook her head.

“Apologies, Detective Wukong, but the Commander has strictly stated that only one person may enter today.”

Sun narrowed his eyes. “That wasn’t what we had planned.”

“Oh, but are you in a position to refute, detective?” The smile that the assistant that once seemed sweet was now laced with poison. “After all, this is already quite the sudden visit, and there’s been a lot of hoops you jumped through to get to this point, did you not?”

Sun sighed. That was true, because getting a permit would’ve been too long – and letting even more of the usual channels to handle it would be much longer. He had needed to get something diplomatic within the night, and this was the best he could do.

This situation was delicate. He was already putting on a heavy weight on his reputation here, and so the matter was never as delicate as standard police protocol.

“Fine then.” Sun relented. “I’ll go in by myself-!”

Their guide shook their head again. “No, not you, Detective Wukong,” she pointed past him (the detective that lead the operation and Blake’s boyfriend), past Blake herself (the queen who was attacked), past Yang (the partner of said queen), past Lie Ren (a friend who she had shared many combat experiences with)…

And instead pointed to the stranger amongst them.

June Pier.

June narrowed his eyes. “Why me?” He asked immediately. It didn’t make sense.

“Simple, Mister Pier.” The guide said, “Because you were the one who thwarted the ‘attack’. The Commander has such taken interest in you, the man who had taken on three Teams of Huntsmen and defeated them singlehandedly.”

June could feel the gazes of everyone else on him, but more importantly the slight surprise in Ren’s eyes. Of course he hadn’t been briefed like Sun or went through the event like Yang and Blake and himself. And no one had had the chance to explain things to him in detail, what with Blake and Yang whispering to each other on the way here and Sun not wanting to spill anything that Jaune didn’t want to let out.

June sighed. No use coming back on it now.

“Alright.” Jaune stepped forward and entered the room quickly, making sure to step faster than Ren could glance at his sword. If anyone could recognize it in an instant, it would be him, after all.

Bang! The doors closed with a slam behind him, and so now June stood face-to-face with the man that had ordered harm to his friends.

Standing behind a big teak tree desk, hands crossed with his elbows propped up over the desk, sat a young man around three or four years June’s younger. He had pale skin and snow-white hair, had blue, almost teal like eyes, and his build seemed to be nothing particular to take note of; though, Jaune couldn’t tell for sure from the white dress suit-and-pants and bright blue vest he seemed to wear.

Strange. He seemed familiar, but not in the ‘I ‘ve met you before’ way, but in the ‘If you have a relative then I’m sure I must know them’ sort of way.

“Ah, Mister Pier, welcome.” The young Commander said. “I’ve been looking forward to meeting you. Please, sit.”

June did as he was recommended, always keeping his eye on his conversation partner. “And you are…”

“Hm…” The man seemed to contemplate on even giving his name. He then seemed to settle on something, June didn’t know, and smiled with a hint of mischief.

“You may call me Meadow.”

“Then Commander Meadow, I’ll cut straight to the chase.” June didn’t bother with how those mischievous, downright condescending eyes seemed so familiar, didn’t bother with the way an unpleasant feeling was rising in his gut.

Well, he wasn’t expecting a friendly chat here anyways. His opinion of a man who had plotted to attack his friends had been made up the moment it happened. His gut was only proving his decisions right.

“Why did you attack my friends?” June asked. “And are you willing to face justice quietly?”

Meadow chuckled. “Oh, Mister Pier, so naïve. My answers to both of those are: I had no particular reason to, and I will not face the consequences of what I didn’t commit.”

June’s eyes narrowed. “Don’t lie.”

“I can assure you that what I am telling is one-hundred percent true.” Meadow put his hands down and gave June a sincere stare, even if it was still hidden beneath so much layers of smugness. “Check my files if you want, I don’t mind. But you’ll find that there are no records of us ever attacking Chieftess Belladonna. Does that satiate your curiosity?”

Jaune was good enough to know when one was lying and when one was truthful. It was a skill he had gained and honed on that threatening crusade so long ago, and thus he knew that Meadow had said no lie in this entire meeting.

That meant that there two truths and no falsehoods. Cardin really had been hired but by the Expansion Corps, yet at the same time their top leadership hadn’t believed in the attack.

But that didn’t make sense.

Unless…

“Don’t tell me you think you were framed.” Jaune said incredulously.

“That is exactly what I am insinuating, Mister Pier.” Meadow said. “I implore you to look at the facts as they are. We have our own military force. We have a dozen trustworthy men who would sooner die than leak our secrets.  Why would we then go out of our way to hire useless Huntsmen to take care of our problems?”

Jaune could see the reason in that. One of the main reasons that the Expansion Corps could compete with the Huntsmen was because they almost, almost could match the Huntsmen in skill. But there was still a difference, and that difference they covered with numbers, beneficial diplomatic agreements, and grey law areas.

It seemed then, Jaune realized, that unlike the LIFE Group who was boisterous with their ‘noble cause’, the Expansion Corps were much more closed-off with their agenda. After all, bad lenses were bad for business, and what exactly would a killing of Menagerie’s Chieftess accomplish?

But then again, he also remembered how insistent Blake was that the LIFE Group had been a much better alternative than the Expansion Corps. How the Expansion was aggressive in its desire to take over Menagerie for itself, how they were greedy and cruel.

But one thing was certain:  an assassination attempt that had Cardin as the leader – loudmouth as he was – would certainly be out of their usual methods.

Jaune could trust that Meadow was truthful about that, at least.

So then, the truth was somewhere in between. There was a connection between Cardin and the Expansion Corps, but whether it was genuine or purposely fabricated was the question.

It was here that Meadow decided to drop another bombshell. “Trust me, Mister Pier.” He said sweetly, “We do not want to make enemies of you.”

If June startled, then he didn’t show it. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

“It means exactly what you think it means.” At this, Meadow stood up from his seat and walked towards the clear view of Mistral he could see from his wall-wide window.

“Tell me, Mister Pier… have you ever lied?”

“Everyone in the world has.” June kept his eyes trained to the back of Meadow, who had his hands linked behind him as she stared out to the scenery.

“That’s the correct answer.” Meadow nodded to himself. “So then, you must know that within every lie contains an ounce of truth. Even a ‘complete lie’ exists to hide its very opposite. In that sense, the lie’s purpose of existence is to hide a fact.  Truth can stand alone. A lie can not.”

Meadow turned around, his eyes cold and calculating and his lips in a predatory grin. “And you and I both know one lie well... the lie that someone will come back.”

June stilled.

“Someone like you… someone who can change the world… I know your type well. My men whisper, Mister Pier, those who have heard of your legend, those who you once led. It only confirmed my suspicions when my intelligence reported your fight against those Huntsmen.”

Meadow approached June and took a knee beside him. He levelled his eyes against his, making sure they were at the exact same height.

“I’ve been lied to, and have lied, more times than I can count in my lifetime. But let me clue you in on one truth that you can trust. The biggest lies are often the ones that are hidden right in front of you.”

Meadow barred teeth. “After all… didn’t the whole world know about the Grimm, but none knew about their Queen?”

June closed his eyes and composed himself. His heart was beating against his chest, that uneasiness of familiarity still itching at the back of his mind. But this was all something that June must handle, and with that single knowledge, June opened his eyes once more.

When he did, his earlier panics had been buried completely – to be addressed when the time was right, whenever that may be.

“Then who do you think really gave the order?” June asked sharply.

“Do you want my personal opinion? I would wager it was the LIFE Group themselves.” Meadow explained, backing off and standing up. At June’s confused stare, he elaborated with expressive hands.

“They would’ve wanted to secure their deal, to make sure that they seemed like the better option to Blake all along. They would’ve wanted them to be shocked at our audacity, to then act rashly, to pressure us and make us weak… and then, be rid of their competition once and for all.”

“But then, that didn’t happen, did it? Yang, the brash brawler, and Blake, the spirited activist ninja, none of them acted. None of them fought or risked their lives or tasted mortification because you were there. Because you took the weight off their shoulders, because you engaged the enemy head on and won, because you took that threat that was supposed to stir them out.”

“And as a result, they became more cautious while you became the one more proactive. Their precious plans crumbled to dust… because you were more willing to listen to those close to you then they would’ve been. Because your friends,” Meadow spat the words out with barely hidden disgust, “were always the most important.”

Jaune took note of the way Meadow seemed to talk about Yang and Blake with familiarity, about how it seemed he hated the bonds of friendship they all shared. Yet another thing to take note of, but for now, there was one thing that he needed to confirm.

“How can I be sure you’re not just talking to save your ass?” June asked.

“Not so trusting, are we?” Meadow smirked. “A good trait as any, Mister Pier. However, I do have proof, if that is what you need.”

“Show me.” June commanded.

“On one condition.” Meadow raised a finger. “That you agree to a deal.”

June raised an eyebrow. “What kind of deal?”

“One that will verify that what I’m saying is true.” Meadow put a hand to his chest. “I am a businessman first, Mister Pier. And any businessman worth their salt knows to honour a deal rather than sully one’s reputation. So, follow my one- no, two requests, and I shall give you everything that I can.”

“And those requests are?”

“That you participate in the upcoming Vytal Festival.” Meadow said. “The next one should be held six months from now. In this year’s iteration, the organizers have decided to let any and all comers in, on a separate division than the ones meant for the Academy students – and this is a trial run for the future of the Festivals themselves. Anyone be it from the LIFE Group, graduated Huntsmen and Huntresses, Atlesian Military, to Expansion Corps Officers can participate… and even wandering mercenaries such as yourself. And should this go well, then it will be a chance for my company to prove even more the high quality of our combat proficiency.”

It certainly was news for June. Of the little things that he kept in track with during his retirement, the Vytal Festival wasn’t one of them. There just hadn’t been a need to, it was something that was so trivial in the grand scheme of things.

Though, he couldn’t help but notice the irony in that it was also where everything was supposed to begin… once upon a time.

“And two.” But Meadow wasn’t done, and had continued before June could even agree. “That you show me what your legend truly is. Prove to me your capabilities… your power.”

That word…

“How do you want me to prove it?” June asked.

“You’ll see, in due time.” Meadow said. “Should you not agree, then you have my word that I won’t step out of line. But if you do… then well…”

June didn’t falter. Some things were worthy of his fear, but this wasn’t one of them.

Because that word had confirmed one thing to him. That no matter how much Meadow claimed he knew his legend, knew his deeds… he lacked the core understanding of why he did what he did.

Jaune had sought power, that much was true. But it was never because he had something to prove, never because he wanted it for its own sake. No, he did it because he had to, because his heart would never settle should those he loved be harmed because he was weakweakweak, because his fear of loss and love for them was what moved him forward.

Jaune was a man who was willing to do absolutely anything for those he cared for. And if that meant sacrificing any and all power he had, then he would do it in an instant.

It was mere coincidence that protecting them, in the past, meant that he had to get stronger himself. Nothing less, nothing more.

And so June nodded, knowing the truth behind Meadow’s understanding; and now, he was sure that there would be no more lies between us.

“I’ll do it.”

 “Then here it is.” Meadow answered not a second later and pulled out several files from his desk. Without apprehension he showed them to June, even though they had the words ‘HIGHLY CLASSIFIED’ written on their covers.

Meadow narrated as June gave them a read. “I trust you know the head of the LIFE Group, Mic Grey. Before he founded them, he used to work here with us, though I wasn’t that high up at that point. He was fired after he was caught doing experiments with an unreported discovery he found while out on a scouting job.”

“Your point being?”

Meadow smirked and flipped a page before June could. He tapped the picture that was revealed. “This was his discovery.”

And June felt his eyes widen in shock, for he knew that sight all too well. And the words that described it in the report were pretty much the truth too.

Grimm Pool

Year [REDACTED]

Found at [REDACTED], by Mic Grey

Re-checked at Year [REDACTED]

Current Status: Protected.

Meadow sighed, “I’m afraid to say that earlier management didn’t look into it as much as I would’ve liked. Old war dogs who barely had any vision for the future, only seeing this company as a way to make profit from combat. As soon as I took power, I made sure to fortify it with our best security and give it our top priority.”

“This...” June whispered, tracing a finger over the picture. He knew the picture well, knew the implications and knew what could possibly be done with this.

Meadow continued, “Mic Grey shortly left after his secret was revealed. Taking on several trusted colleagues, he then went on to found the LIFE Group, which, as you know, has a very well-reputed R&D division.”

Meadow finished. “I don’t need to spell it out to you… what exactly do you think that R&D is for?”

June’s mind raced towards the possibilities; indeed, there was only one. Add to that their insistence on the minimizing of anyone that had Aura, their careful positioning to within the public, the implementation of their presence within each Kingdom, even down to the way they made a deal with Menagerie yesterday…

Was it a coincidence, then, that the only place they barely had a stronghold in was in Mistral? Where, out of all people, it was Cinder who ruled in the shadows?

A Grimm pool had only one function: to birth Grimm. Salem’s defeat didn’t mean their disappearance, but his further actions immediately after her defeat had ensured total destruction for all that was dark. To think one still existed…

Did he fail? No, he didn’t think so. His magic was absolute, he was certain!

There must be, must be something more going on here.

But that was something that he knew not even Meadow would be able to answer. For if he knew who he was truly, then what reason would he have of withholding any more information?

Because they both knew that June would spring back into action.

Meadow spoke again as June’s gears turned. “For me, personally, this secret was the one that made me dig around, you could say… how I managed to know your legend.”

“And you want me to get rid of the competition.” June said blandly.

“I have no interest in saving the world.” Meadow said in return. He sat down on his seat, “It would give me no gain and only loss.”

“Is that all you think about?”

“Should there be anything else?” Meadow said. “I am strong in my own right. But I know my place, and you do, and will, too.”

Pragmatic, then. It seemed, to June, that Meadow didn’t want to risk anything when he had an ace in the hole already, known as the saviour’s complex that lied within Jaune Arc. He could understand it, in a way, and also knew that he couldn’t expect anything more.

Someone like Meadow valued personal power over everything, even the safety of those around them. What mattered was proving to themselves that they were enough, and June had met already often met those kinds of people. And so, he knew that he shouldn’t expect anything more from him.

June stood up and turned around, his steps brisk and decisive. There was no more time to act, then. No more chances to doubt, no more second-guessing to be allowed. Conviction was of the essence, to see this truth through.

Stepping towards the doors, June’s hand laid on the doorknob, but Meadow’s voice spoke up before June could step outside.

“One more thing, Mister Pier!” Meadow said.

June paused.

“You and I are more alike than you think.” The Commander said with a smirk, “

“We are birds of a feather, those who leave and those who are left behind. We embody both at the same time, you and I.” June could hear the smirk in Meadow’s lips as he twisted the knob, just before opening the door. “Don’t think that we are so different just because of our motivations.”

The metal doorknob bent in June’s hands.

“The difference is that I’m willing to do something. You are interested in no one but yourself.”

With that said, June opened the doors and left the room behind, shutting the doors with a click!

Before Jaune left…

“They’ve been in there for a while now…” Yang sighed. She leaned on the sofa and yawned, “To be honest, this was not how I was expecting this to go.”

Sun tapped his fingers impatiently by her side. He gave Yang a side eye. “What, is it because we didn’t barge in fighting?”

“Hey, it’s not like you’re happy about this too.” Yang pointed out. She saw how irritated he was; it was hard not to, with how loud that tapping was.

“Of course I’m not happy. Mostly about how we couldn’t do anything about it but wait.” Sun sighed.

“Patience, everyone.” Ren reminded. “The best comes to those who wait.”

“Yeah, I know that.” Sun grumbled. “Doesn’t mean I have to be happy about it…”

“Then how about we find something to do to kill the time.” Ren said. This was the role he often played, someone who calmed the others down, someone who voiced reason when their rash actions would prove more detrimental than fruitful.

He saw the others turn to look at him – good, he had their attention now – and put his hands gingerly on his lap. “How about you guys fill me in on what’s been happening? I haven’t heard much ever since Blake invited me along…”

The three of them looked around in sync. The guide that had shown them had already left at this point, saying she had other business to attend to. Though, she did leave rather briskly, something that they all had noted.

Maybe whatever it was had been extremely urgent…?

Regardless – June had been in there for around an hour now, and while Ren wasn’t one to doubt and suspect someone without suspicion, it would be good to know the full scope of things. Especially since everyone had been somewhat closed off on the way here.

Sun and Yang both looked at Blake in sync. Recognizing their gazes, she sighed in resignation and explained how it all happened to Ren.

“It all started when we were wrapping up a meeting with the LIFE Group. Menagerie agreed to give them permission to build several research outposts, in exchange for them to build and hand over some much-needed infrastructure for us.” Blake said, “But just as we were finishing the written side of things, a group of rouge Huntsmen broke in through the police guard and began assaulting the hotel we rented out.”

“And they were good men too.” Sun sighed, “HQ’s down a lot of manpower ‘cause of Winchester of all people…”

“Winchester?” Ren echoed in surprise. “Did you mean Cardin Winchester?”

“The very same.” Yang growled. “Bastard sold and decided to bring CRDL and his buddies to attack me and Blakey.”

Ren clenched his teeth, setting his jaw. As if the bastard hadn’t done enough damage to his life, now spectres of his sad past was coming back.

This whole trip had been a sort of nice walk back down memory lane. But if people like Cardin Winchester, the bastard who played a major hand in Jaune’s-!

Ren took a deep breath. No, he couldn’t go there. He had to keep in check. The fact that they were standing here now, and Cardin was locked up somewhere by the cops would be good enough. Because if that bastard kept polluting his pleasant memories, then Ren couldn’t help but feel the anger that was bubbling up. He had always been more adept at controlling his emotions, but even he had his limits.

And Ren knew those limits well, and that was why he needed to keep himself calm.

“So, I’m guessing Cardin leaked that the Expansion Corps were the one who sent him.” Ren deduced. “I’m not surprised. He was always a worthless scum of a man.”

If his friends noticed the downright venom in his tone, they didn’t comment on it. They knew he had the most to say about someone like Cardin, and appreciated that he had held himself back from an outrage.

That said… one thought then came to Ren’s mind.

“So then, June was the one who beat them all?” At his friends’ nods, Ren smiled. “Then I’d better give him my thanks once all of this is over. I’ve always wanted to punch his teeth in, but, well…” he trailed off.

Blake and Yang knew what Ren meant. Once Ren started going, then there’d be no stopping Nora. And the man knew better than that.

Ren then asked again. “How did you guys meet him, anyway? He seemed a bit silent on the way here…”

This time, it was Yang’s turn to speak. “I met him first, on my yearly way over here. He’s a retired Huntsman that’s looking to get back to active duty. We hit it off, and then stuck around to help Blake with that meeting’s security. One thing came to another, and here we are.”

“And he’s that skilled after being retired?” Ren whistled, “Then he must be about as strong as us, then.”

The implication wasn’t missed on any of them – that this June person was as strong as RWBY and JNPR, Ozpin’s currently foremost members of the circle. The only one who seemed to be against it was Sun, who shook his head and stared out the window with eyes lost in memory.

Ren raised an eyebrow at the only other male in the room. “Something the matter?”

“Nah man, I’m fine.” Sun brushed off softly. “Just… he’s way stronger than any of us could ever imagine.” Internally, Sun winced as he saw through the windows a massive cloud coming in from the distance. Man, coming home’s going to suck…

Ren, however, paid no such details a mind. “You know him from before?”

“We’re… uhm, trauma buddies? Is that even a word… But, yeah… I guess you could call us friends. Much more than that, to be honest.”

“That would seem to explain how he seemed to gravitate to you the most…” Ren muttered. Because he didn’t miss that, even though June had been familiar and somewhat close with Blake and Yang, it was with Sun who he somewhat ‘co-lead’ this mission.

Of course, Sun wasn’t a member of Ozpin’s circle, to Ren’s knowledge at least. So it would make sense that he didn’t understand the broader sense that Ren was referring to.

But then Sun’s eyes turned to him, and he let out a small smile. “He’s a great guy. I’m sure you two would get along well.”

“Any person that punches Cardin out is a good person in my book.” Ren chuckled. “But I’m only here for the day, and then it’s off to Beacon. I’d love to keep in contact, though.”

“Beacon?” Sun raised his eyebrow. “What business have you got there?”

“Just… stuff.” Blake answered for Ren. She gave her boyfriend an apologetic grin, “Sorry, Sun. I know you must’ve been looking forward to a longer stay…”

“Aw man, you guys are going too?” Because Sun knew, that at this rate, Yang would be going too, Team solidarity and all that. And it seemed that this matter had been planned some time earlier, it was just that the assassination attempt took brief precedent. “June’s not gonna be happy about that…”

“Ah-! About that, I told him, actually, and he’s excited to come with.” Yang explained. At Ren and Sun – and even Blake’s – curious looks, Yang’s grin turned sheepish as she rubbed the back of her neck. “Yeah, he has some business too, and the guy’s been out of the loop for a long time. I figured it’d be nice if he has someone to break stuff in with him…”

Blake huffed but backed off. “You didn’t tell me about this.”

“There were other things we needed to talk about.” Yang said. “Come on, you know this. It’s not like whispering’s all that effective anyway…”

“I do, but just…” Blake sighed. “I have Faunus hearing, Yang.”

“I don’t, and that car was too damn loud.” Yang shook her head.

“Hey!” Sun said. “That’s rich, coming from you of all people.”

“Guys.” Ren said before the conversation could get even more off track. “Brighten up. I didn’t know about this too, and at least this way, we can spend some more time together. I wouldn’t mind something like that… you don’t either, do you Blake?”

“I mean I don’t…” Blake shrugged. She then turned to Ren, “Then I guess we’ll all have business. Especially you, right Ren?”

“That’s right. As much as Ruby wants to make it a reunion, I think I’ll be a bit too busy to attend all of the ‘bash’.” Ren said.

“Why do you have to go to Beacon too, anyway?” Yang asked. “Rubes hasn’t told me any of this, but I understand since she’s been a bit busy…”

“Yeah, I imagine she is.” Ren said, who then explained, “You know that Initiation’s just wrapped up, right? Turns out this year’s was more hectic than usual. Lot of things went wrong, at least that’s what I get from this file here. And because of that, they’re calling me in to mentor a three-person team.”

Ren pulled out a file folder from behind him and laid it on the desk. The four of them took a brief look at its contents, a summary of the Initiation that was held, a general evaluation of all the students, and then the profile of three specific students.

Ren pointed to these three profiles. “These three are the ones I’m meant to be mentoring. Pyrrha said that these ones are going to need some serious guidance, and since it’s best for them to guide with someone they know…”

The three names shown were indeed ones that rang familiar bells in everyone’s heads, more often than not. There was Kelly Arc, who Ren and Blake and Yang knew clung to Pyrrha like a lifeline. The stranger amongst them was one Nathan Redslinger, a recipient of the Expansion Corps’ scholarship program. But the divisive one…

One that Yang had heard about, and Sun knew well…

Enko Akane

1^st Year Student

Age: 15.

Origin: Mistral.

Parents: Unknown, Presumed Deceased.

Guardians: Unnamed ‘Uncle’, Beacon Academy (Ward of, as of admission).

Weapons: Fists, ‘Crescent Rose’ (Via Semblance).

Semblance: Weapon Projection (recently unlocked, limits untested).

Sun knew that Jaune would have a heart attack once he saw this, for too many reasons to count – the least of it being that Akane had unlocked her Semblance.

And the most of it was that she was to be mentored by Ren.

Said Ren coughed into his hand. “You’ve been staring into Akane’s profile for a while now…”

Sun looked up, his cheeks flushed. “W-well, it’s just a surprise to see someone so young entering, that’s all.”

“Heh, I know, right?” Ren chuckled. “I thought Ruby was an exception, but here we are ten years later…”

But Ren didn’t stop there, his innocent curiosity piqued. “But you look like you know her, though. The people at Beacon’s been pretty concerned, so I need to ask…”

All the while, Yang’s eyes never left the file, even if she was listening to the conversation around her. Her mind was stuck on the sheer irony of it all.

Because she knew, that if Jaune wanted someone to keep his daughter safe, wanted someone to guide and train her to be the best, then he’d choose Ren.

Immediately, her thoughts went into overdrive. If Beacon went looking for Jaune, then best case scenario was that they’d contact her too, and then she could handle it from there. But Ozpin had a whole ocean of resources, and if they got past one single woman, then Jaune would never be able to ‘control’ how they found him.

And she knew that he was in a delicate position now, especially if her earlier speculations were proven right.

And so Yang decided the lesser of two bad options, at least one that allowed her to still regain control of what truths came out.

“June’s her uncle!” Yang shouted out.

Ren stilled. He then turned to Yang with a questioning gaze – not one that was suspicious, but one that just wanted a simple explanation.

Yang sighed, knowing how persistent Ren could be. In that way, he was much the same as Blake was. “He told me, back when we were on our way in Mistral. Part of the reason he got out of retirement was because Akane ran away from home, and it was killing him. That’s the unfinished business I was talking about.”

It was a half-truth, but it was still the truth.

Ren nodded in understanding. “Ah, I see… well, their blonde hair does certainly look alike.” And the motives matched up too, a motive that wasn’t written in the file but Pyrrha had told him over the phone when he had asked questions after. It certainly proved the validity of Yang’s statements even more, though he still wanted to check with June just in case.

 Yang resisted the urge to snort. That hair stuff was more coincidental than anything, considering the relationship that Jaune had wasn’t biological, but she couldn’t very much say that now, could she?

Ren smiled and recollected the folders. “Well then it’s a good thing I met him, then. I’ll be sure to assure him that we can take care of her well.”

“You do that.” Yang said, and just like that the air returned normal once more.

Ren couldn’t help the pleasantness forming in his chest. This June person seemed to be shaping up into a better and better person. He had saved his friends, had showed Cardin who was boss, and had raised a girl who based on the reports was willing to go above and beyond to save those that couldn’t save themselves.

A man like that? He had to have had a good character, and Ren certainly understood the overprotectiveness when it came to someone not letting their niece train to be a Huntress, even if he didn’t quite agree with blocking one’s dreams.

Yes, it seemed that he and this June person would get along well. He had all the qualities that Ren would like in a friend, especially protectiveness and care.

Now, to wait until it all ended, so that he could approach the man and be his friend directly-!

The door to the Commander’s office opened roughly, and June stepped out with his eyes narrowed into slits.

“We’re getting out of here.” June said firmly. The others were forced to follow as his steps were brisk and fast, not leaving them even a chance to doubt.

They still did, however, voice their confusion.

“The hell? We’re leaving empty handed?” Sun walked up to June. “I didn’t set this meeting up for nothing, June!”

June didn’t deign him with an answer. Before they knew it they were all out of the office and walking towards the car, June still leading the way even though that wasn’t his car!

And as they stepped out to the open, June didn’t even pause at the rain that was now bucketing down. Didn’t pause at his friends’ shouts or concerns, at the way they just wanted answers!

And so it was Sun who acted first, who grabbed June by the arm and held him in place. The monkey Faunus turned him around roughly and scowled,  “June, stop! Goddamit answer me!”

But he didn’t expect the intensity in June’s gaze, a fire burning that he hadn’t seen for a long time.

“Let go, Sun.” June said. “We’ve got business to do.”

“Yeah we do!” Yang said as she caught up, followed by Blake and Ren soon after. “And that business is right there back at the office! So why didn’t you end up arresting him, June? I thought that’s what we came here for!”

June shook his head at Yang’s inquiry. “No, no… he’s not the one to blame.”

“What? How can you be so sure?” Blake asked. “We both saw Cardin confess – didn’t we all agree that it was the truth?”

“There can be more than one truth at a given moment.” June said. “As it stands, the Commander isn’t the one behind this. The LIFE Group is. They orchestrated the whole thing to make sure you didn’t question them, to make sure their deal seemed sweeter than anything the Expansion Corps could offer.”

“But how come you’re trusting the Commander so easily?” Ren then stepped up, his eyes trying to meet the ones behind those sunglasses. “What proof does he have, what’s really going on?”

They were all standing in the rain now, clothes soaked and breaths warm.

June’s breath caught itself in his throat. Could he tell them? Would they fight with him, would they understand his decisions, past or present?

The thought was alluring, so much so that June felt the words at the tip of his tongue. These were his friends, his family, people he had risked so much to save. And now they were willing to lend a hand to him, even though they had just met – and for Ren, even though he didn’t even know what the mountain of a revelation he was keeping from him.

But before June could form another thought, all of them heard synced footsteps approaching them, marching like the sound of military men.

“Stop where you are!”

Click!

And just like military men, the men and women of the Expansion Corps’ Mistral Unit had acted quickly and rashly, surrounding the five-man-group with their guns and swords pointed right at them.

“W-what is happening?!” Yang shouted, her eyes flickering between purple and red. Blake drew her weapon and kept at the ready, Sun did much the same, and Ren was wise enough to quickly take out his guns from his sleeves.

Only June didn’t move an inch, keeping a hand on the hilt of his sword as he eyed the downright army that had surrounded them in an instant.

So…

This was what Meadow meant when he said that he wanted proof of a legend’s power.

More and more, June’s assumptions about him were being proven true. Meadow was a cold and pragmatic man who didn’t care for the lives of others, only his personal interests and his own power. And yet, he didn’t stand in his way either, for he knew that there was nothing to be gained by standing against a legend.

Then if this was the kind of person that he was to deal with, then so be it.

Two truths existed at the same time – Meadow had helped them, but at the same time he didn’t.

Jaune had succeeded in his fight so long ago, but something still somehow remained.

The world was peaceful, but it was also at the brink.

He wanted to fight with his friends once more, more than anything, so much that he wasn’t ashamed to admit it… But his doubts, born from worry and deep love, they all still remained.

June stayed deathly still even as the pressure around them continued to increase. Yang felt sweat drip down her brow even as it rained and rained, shooting confused and angry glances everywhere. Her friends, while not sharing her emotions exactly, could also understand her worry and apprehension.

They were being threatened, cornered, by the Expansion Corps, even though they had admitted that they weren’t the ones who had plotted the assassination. Why were they doing this, what did June did do inside that they didn’t know?! Not even Sun was sure!

And so it was Ren who said it to June, “You need to tell us what happened inside, man. You have to tell us!”

But instead, June answered Ren with another question, one he directed at Sun.

“Where’s Akane?”

Ren’s breath hitched. So it was true, the way concern laced June’s voice couldn’t be faked. Ren saw Sun open his mouth and knew he had to act quick – so, seizing the chance to earn June’s trust, Ren spoke first.

“She’ll be with me!” Ren shouted. “I’m supposed to go to Beacon to mentor her and her Team… so trust us, June, if not for yourself then for your niece!”

Ren saw in minute detail how June’s shoulders relaxed a ton. How he turned his gaze to him… and behind those sunglasses, even he could see that his eyes were filled with trust, with care…

With… longing?

June breathed out a sigh of relief. “Then I know… that she’ll be with the best people in the world.”

The way he spoke those words were startling to Ren. How it was filled with a mountain of trust, a sea of care, and a world of familiarity. Sure, Ren wanted to connect with this man, for he had been good and loyal to Yang and Blake first and then a good parent to his future student second. But the man was acting as if they knew each other already.

So much so, that he was willing to give up his niece to him.

And that pretty much derailed any thought that was crossing Ren’s mind.

“June…” Ren echoed.

June’s hand fell from his sword’s hilt. He looked at the army surrounding them, at the tense stances all his friends took, how they had each other’s back as they were faced with enemies from every single direction.

Two truths, he remembered.

Akane was safe, with his most trusted people…

…but only if he acted now.

The rain then began to reach its climax. Each drop was as fast as a falling rock, each square meter of open space being filled with falling droplets. Yang sneezed in the cold, Blake shivered, and Sun angrily shook his head and tail.

Said monkey Faunus turned to June with an irritated glare. “If you wanna do something, man, then now’s the time to do it…!”

But then he noticed June’s silence, the way he seemed utterly relaxed, the light in his eyes… and Sun felt a smirk coming on his face.

‘Ah… so all of this was you from the very beginning.’

Sun nodded in satisfaction and understanding, turning to his other friends and letting his smirk known. “You guys better get ready.”

The rain increased, as did their incredulous expression. Yang spoke up for her friends, “What is it? What’s gonna happen?!”

All the while, June focused in on himself.

Meadow wanted to see a legend. Wanted to see might, given shape, wanted to see power. Because he had seen something dark coming for them and wanted proof that something existed that could overcome that darkness.

A derelict of dark summoned from the ashes.

This wasn’t just like that time in the past, but it was similar enough. Yet another conspiracy was brewing, yet another threat came to take away the ones he loved. And he knew, more than anything, that he had to act.

The puppet master congregates all the masses.

Calmly, June began to raise his hand.

All eyes were then transfixed on him, from the soldiers to Yang’s lilac to Blake’s golden to Sun blue, and lastly to Ren’s purple.

Pulling strings, twisting minds his blades hit.

Familiarity tickled throughout June’s being. This ability, he hadn’t called on in more than a decade in its full capacity. A manifestation of the power he was granted, of the role he had to play, of the sacrifices he made, of the dream his heart desired most of all. And now to be used again, to forsake his heart’s deepest desire for a one he could settle with.

You want this power? Then come try and take it.

Two truths. He had dreamt of saving his friends, but knew he couldn’t possibly endanger them.

He was now planning on coming back to them… but knew, that whatever plans he had for a peaceful, for a warm reconciliation he was planning on doing was thrown on the wayside.

The rain began to intensify, reaching its final climax. Thunder began to crackle around them, reaching down from the skies and lighting up their surroundings in violent flashes.

All he had now was this – the rain, that brought with it blessings back to nature. The storm, that brought with it approaching and unstoppable change. The lightning, that signalled judgement with its arrival.

Crash! One of the lightning bolts even hit the office near them, and yet it didn’t let up. More and more began to form from this oppressive rain, blinding their vision and assaulting their ears.

At the same time, electricity began to emit from June’s fingertips, a harsh blue that lit up brighter than the moon.

June continued to raise his hand, eventually reaching its top – he held an open right palm to the skies, with the electricity from his palm as if reaching out to the skies.

This was beyond his power as a Huntsman, beyond his skills as a swordsman. This was his power as a bearer of destiny, as the formation of legend, something beyond humanity but was also subhuman.

This was the young boy’s legend, his power as a wielder of Magi, blessed by those in the Ever After.

Beyond the tree,

fire burns.

Ren watched with wide eyes, with bated breath, with growing shock, as June’s sunglasses then cracked. It broke apart into two, falling to the ground uselessly and crushed beneath his foot, revealing a pair of familiar baby-blue eyes…

Secret love,

bloodline yearns.

And as the rain reached its peak…

The water infused itself within June’s slicked-back hair…

And at long last, Jaune’s hair fell down back to its natural state.

Dark Knight,

Embrace,

crimson joy.

A loud boom sounded, the formation of a lightning far bigger than any that they had ever seen. Mere milliseconds later more and more began to form in the skies, covering every inch of the world’s roof.

And then Jaune brought his right hand down, curling it into a fist in front of his eyes.

The world had forgotten about his might.

The world had forgotten about his legend.

The world had forgotten about his deeds.

The world had forgotten about his power.

And it was time to remind them.

Does your dim heart,

heal or destroy?

“THIS.

POWER!”

With a swish Jaune brought his hand down to the ground. And with it, every single lightning bolt that had been formed in the skies descended onto the earth.

The effect was immediate. In a flash the lightning struck all the soldiers that had surrounded them, human or Faunus, man or woman. All that stood in their way was neutralized, shocks of lightning piercing from the heavens and destroying the ground below.

Yang could feel the earth beneath her feet crumble. Blake and Sun struggled to find footing, and yet, Ren noticed that none of those lightning bolts had even come close to them. Even with how conductive electricity was supposed to be – being around Nora, he would know – it still didn’t even lick their skin.

When the light subsided, what greeted his eyes were the sight of entire platoons laying on the ground either dead or on the throes of it. Their weapons, swords and guns made of metal and Dust, had been burnt down to hot sludge. Their armours were cracked and broken beyond repair, and what skin they showed beneath their uniform was letting out smoke from being fried.

There had been no mercy from the attack. Only judgement, long since solidified the moment they raised their weapons against a force of nature. And Ren realized that it was because in that moment there had been no room for doubt, no room for second-guessing, only action.

There could be no room for guilt to fester, not anymore.

Bury the light deep within.

Jaune stood up and opened his palms, electricity dissipating in his fingertips as the rain began to subside.

Ren saw, saw! As his friend, his brother, turned back to him with a resigned look and a pleading smile.

“Keep her safe for me, Ren.” Jaune said to him, in a voice he scolded himself for not recognizing sooner. “Please… she’s all that I would’ve been.”

And with that last message, Jaune turned around and began walking away.

But Ren wasn’t going to let that happen.

“JAUNE!” Ren leapt forwards and grabbed his shoulders, lucky enough to make contact and keep him in place. He turned his brother around and looked him in the eyes, and with a start Ren only realized the implications that this was real.

His brother wasn’t dead. Jaune wasn’t dead! He had been here all this time, waiting, living… protecting.

“Don’t leave.” Ren said firmly, his voice equally pleading as Jaune had before. He bit down what little indignation there was in his heart, the questions on where he had been and why he hadn’t come home. Why he had lied about his identity, why he had come back now, why he hadn’t told him…

Because what was more important was not letting this chance slip from his fingers. “We can fix this. Together. Whatever the LIFE Group has in store for us, we can handle it side-by-side. So come with me to Beacon, alright? See your niece again.”

He was speaking faster and faster now, so unlike the calm composure that his friends often knew him for. Because imagine what this would mean for the rest of them?

Ren did his best to smile, “Remember? We’ll meet the others again. Ruby. Weiss. Nora, Pyrrha! W-we’ll be a team again, like we used to! Just like old times.”

There was no words to describe the emotions in Ren’s heart. It was elation, it was grief, it was hope, it was love. This was his brother, and after all these years of mourning him, it turned out that he was alive.

He was only a little angry at the fact that it may have ben for nothing. But most of all, what encompassed his being was relief and joy. He was alive, he was alive, he was alive, and now all he needed to do was bring him home.

His leader, his brother… his best friend.

But then, Ren’s stomach dropped when he saw the tears in Jaune’s eyes, mixing with the fading rain.

And before Ren could properly voice his grief, before he could tell Jaune what he thought of that look, he felt strong arms pull him in and hug him close.

“Ren…” Jaune’s voice whispered in his ear… “I can’t. I can’t.”

“Wha- why?” Ren whispered back. “You know we’re at our best when we’re together. You showed me today how strong you are. Don’t tell me you think you’re weak!”

“No…” Jaune whispered. His voice got lower and lower, getting harder and harder for him to tell Ren the truth.

It was clear to Jaune that Ren had figured out. The martial artist had reached out and grabbed him by his shoulders, and here, hugging his brother in all but blood, Jaune knew that this what was he had been dreaming about for so long.

He wanted to tell him what he couldn’t for so long, at least before the inevitable.

“I didn’t want you to see me like this.” Jaune whispered. “I… wanted to come back… when I was at my best. Where I wouldn’t be a burden. When I wasn’t broken… when I can be with you, with Nora, with Pyrrha…! And we can make up for everything we’ve lost.”

“But now… I can’t let any of you get hurt. This is… this is bigger than you, bigger than any of us… even me.” Jaune said tearfully. “But even so… I can’t let you get hurt.”

Ren hugged his brother tighter. “I can’t let you get hurt either.” He spoke.

But then Jaune loosened and met his eyes once more. And then Ren saw Jaune’s smile, broken, but there was also resignation and acceptance within it.

Cast aside, there’s no coming home.

“…I’ve been hurt more times before. One more cut won’t kill me.” Jaune said, “Not when I know that there’s a way for me to completely heal… once I come home.”

“So you have to live, Ren.” Jaune said, grabbing his shoulders tightly and squeezing them hard. “You have to keep my daughter safe. You have to keep yourself safe, and the others too. Don’t worry about me. This time it’ll be different...”

And then Jaune pulled one of his hands away, placing it above his own chest, “…an Arc never goes back on his word. And by my power, any remnants of Salem will fall.”

Ren’s mind stopped.

‘S-Salem…?!’

We’re burning chaos in the wind.

There was- there was no way!

Ren desperately looked to the others. But then he saw Yang’s gasp and her eyes widening – her suspicions proven true – and he also saw Blake’s mouth open wide, her surprise evidently as present as Ren’s own.

For Yang, she knew that what Jaune said meant that everything he told her was now under a whole new light. It was something too big to put into words… leaving only the dawning realization that, what was happening now was severe enough to cause him to give the same attitude as killing Salem.

For Blake, it was the realization that her friend here was more than anyone could have imagined. Not only was the dead-last now the strongest person she had ever seen, it was also that he had done more good than any other person that existed. And yet… he deprived himself of his joy because of his fear, selflessness coupled with no self-preservation.

But for Ren…

He knew deeper than that. The only reason Jaune would have ever done such a thing, and he had expressed that he would do something similar but different in the future, was because of them. Ren, Nora, Pyrrha, as he had whispered to him from deep within his heart.

A Juniper-coloured dream, yet to be turned to truth. One whose perfect realization he had to abandon… because the only way he could ever ensure that they were safe, was if all the world’s dangers came to him instead.

Drifting in the ocean all alone.

And so Jaune stepped away, even with the dawning realization in all of Ozpin’s circle’s members.

“You… you killed her.” Yang spoke. “You really did…! I suspected, but I never thought…!”

And Jaune smiled in that broken smile of his. “I… I guess I shouldn’t be surprised that you guys knew about her. But… it makes me even more relieved that she isn’t around to threaten you anymore.”

“H-how… when… why?!” Blake’s inquisitive nature won out, questions running through her mind a mile a minute. “And what’s going on here, then?! Is Salem going to come back, or something? Did she even die in the first place?!”

“She did, don’t you worry.” Jaune said. “But what’s happening now… I know how you guys are. If I tell you… then you’ll chase it with all your might. And I can’t have you run into danger like that.”

“Jaune…” Ren whispered. “Don’t do this. Don’t take on the whole world alone. Let us help you. Don’t… don’t leave us!”

And then Jaune’s eyes softened when he looked at Ren. Ren could see it, then…

No lie, that lie, never had any hope of surviving the moment Jaune met Ren. Jaune’s desire to keep up his disguise had immediately crumbled the moment they shook hands. But now, this was something he whole heartedly believed in.

The two truths, taking the place of one truth and one lie.

He loved them. But he couldn’t be close to them.

Unlike the past, he wouldn’t seek to die in the battlefield, wouldn’t seek to throw his life away after viewing himself worthless.

But in this present, he knew he was still broken. He would come home, he would live with them, he knew that with all his heart… but one simple thing:

Not.

Now.

There was still something he had to find within himself…

For in these brief moments, in these short days, he had found what he needed outside of himself. The truth that he hadn’t been able to see…

The love he had so yearned for.

The strength from Yang, the cause from Blake…

…And the longing, the dream, the memory. The eternal care, from Ren.

Now, it was time to put it to good use. One, last time.

And this time, it would be different. He would be alone, in a sense, but no longer completely.

“I’m not alone, Ren.” Jaune said. He put a hand over his heart, “Now that all of you know… then I now have all of you here. Right here. And I know that I can come back… that I need to.”

“And what I need you to do...” Jaune said solemnly. “What I trust you all to do... is to be better than me, to do what I couldn’t in my stead. Please… protect her. Protect yourselves. Do what I couldn’t, in my absence. I’ll do my best too, even if that means being outside.”

“That’s all I ask… that you trust me. One more time.

I’ll come home. I’ll see you again.

I’ll fight with you.

But… only when I can be sure that I won’t lose any of you. All of you…

The people I cherish the most.”

And then the clouds began to part, casting down sunlight at the knight. Ren had to shield his eyes from the glare, harsh because of how sudden it was against the former dark clouds. When his vision regained, he saw that Jaune began to fade.

Jaune’s eyes met Yang’s. “Thank you for your strength, Yang. I’ll continue on, and I won’t break our trust and memories.”

His eyes then shifted to Blake, “I never would’ve met my brother if you didn’t out of push me out of my comfort zone. Blake, I’ll always be in your debt.”

And then, Jaune’s eyes finally landed on his brother in bonds thicker than blood. “Keep Akane safe for me… I can’t do this without you, Ren.”

“No!” Ren dashed forwards, lunging desperately to keep his friend from disappearing. “JAUNE!”

But alas, he wasn’t fast enough.

By the time Ren’s fingertips brushed against Jaune’s armour, the last of his physicality had already gone back to the clouds. Disappearing, evaporating like the rain. And so, Ren fell to the ground past where Jaune had been mere moments before.

And when he turned around in haste, he was only met with the bright sun beaming down at him, his brother nowhere to be seen.

 And just like that, another Sun approached him from the side, lifting him up by the shoulders and giving him support.

“We’ll have to move quickly.” Sun said softly, his eyes roaming towards all of Ozpin’s circle. “Jaune will do what he can. Now it’s our turn to fill our roles.”

“You were there, then…” Ren whispered. “You knew all this time… that Jaune was alive… you were there when he beat Salem…”

“I was.” Sun said. And it was because of that that he knew what Jaune was doing wasn’t out of the blue. They had separated and reconnected many times before, as the battle against the Queen of Darkness often meant many things outside of the ordinary.

They had to stay unnaturally strong. They had to keep moving out of their comfort zones. They had to trust each other even when it seemed that there had been no hope for the other. Sun knew these things and knew that, more than ever before, more than even those ten years ago, that Jaune would return.

And it was all because he had met these three people, his old friends.

“We all have our roles to fill.” Sun said solemnly. He took a deep breath and steadied his heart – he trusted Jaune, but that didn’t meant seeing the scene hadn’t been hard and heart-wrenching for him too – and then he steeled his heart. “Yang, you come with me. I’ll hook you up with some of my contacts, we’ll get you up to speed to work in the field. I know you wouldn’t have liked to just take this standing anyways.”

“You’re damn right I’m not gonna take that standing.” Yang said. Her eyes turned red once more and she bumped her fists in excitement. There was a greater evil lurking about, and one that was enough to make her friend go away again.

No, that wasn’t right. Jaune would come back, because this time, he knew that the only way he could be strong was if he could savour what he had saved. And so, Yang scowled. “I’ll teach those bastards a lesson they won’t forget.”

Sun nodded and turned to his girlfriend, “Blake… if it’s not too much to ask, then can you keep an eye on the LIFE Group at Menagerie? Any intel you could get would be excellent, and it might be easier to spy on them on a place they’re just starting up on…”

“I’ve got it covered.” Blake said. She was fighting for her people now, for her friends, for the world… and for someone who was willing to go to any length to keep them all safe. In the face of that, what kind of person would she be if she didn’t keep his trust, his secret, in turn, and repay that debt? “I’ll keep you updated.”

“Thanks, honey.” And so Sun turned to the last member of their group. “Ren…”

Ren closed his eyes, letting out a shivering breath.

So close, yet so far.

He had said, before, that he would give anything to just get to talk with Jaune one last time. And now he had been given that chance, a miracle that came in secret but revealed in a flash of glory.

Ren curled his fist. He was hurt, angered that Jaune had left… but it didn’t consume him. Instead, he understood what he meant, and what’s more, he had entrusted Akane’s future to him.

As a friend and as his leader, Jaune would always have his trust. But as a fellow father, Ren could not even begin to describe the shock and honour he felt in being trusted with the life of someone else’s daughter.

He didn’t like Jaune leaving not one bit, not one bit! But Jaune also had his immense respect… and besides, they both cared and loved each other too much for that hate to truly take root.

When he returned, Ren would be sure to give him an earful lecture and a tearful hug too. But now he had a duty to do.

And Jaune better keep his word as an Arc this time. Or else.

But they both already knew that.

…and that thought was enough to make Ren smile.

“I’ll head to Beacon, cover things there.” Ren said; as much as he wanted to chase after Jaune, there were still things to do. “And you can bet your life that I’ll keep an eye on Akane.”

“Thanks, Ren. I appreciate it, I really do.” Sun nodded in thanks, his body slightly tilting in a bow. “I’ll get into contact with the old crew while helping Yang here. As soon as we’re ready, we’ll let you all know.”

“And Jaune?” Yang asked, though seeing Ren smile, she too began to relax, and soon Blake as well.

They had all confirmed that he would be back. Asking at this point was only a formality.

Still, Sun answered with a smile. “He’s already at work as we speak.

And rest assured, wherever you go… call him, and he’ll be there.”

Sun said that with such absolute certainty that Ren couldn’t help but believe it too. And that was the final balm that he needed to calm his heart.

Whatever lie Jaune had maintained when they first met, however offended he might’ve been that he had kept himself away from his Team, from Nora, from Pyrrha, from him… once more, his leader was alive.

And he was counting on him.

Even though there would be a time when Ren reached his own limit… on that time, he hoped – no, knew that Jaune would come. He only needed to call.

Ren looked up to the skies, to the beginning of a new day. A new adventure... a second chance.

At last, he understood.

‘I’m counting on you too, Jaune.’ Ren thought. ‘Just as you’re counting on me.’

Meadow stared at the now empty room, where a legend had just left him alone.

As expected, as he always was.

Meadow looked to the skies beside his office. The storm, and it would seem that meant Arc himself as well, was leaving the Expansion Corps’ district. Meadow didn’t know where it would go, where to next it would approach and judge and strike, but that was never a concern.

He had seen what he needed to see. Had heard what he needed to hear.

Not their plans, no. But their motivation.

“As naïve as the day you ruined everything, Mister Arc.” Meadow said.

Interested in no one but himself? Of course Meadow was – there was no one else to concern for, anyways.

In this world, old or new, present or past or future, might made right. It controlled everything and would support you when you were left alone.

Friends, family, and bonds you made only compromised you even further. Weaknesses. He didn’t know how that Rusted Knight had justified getting power from his friendships, but Meadow knew it was wrong.

He would, in time, gain that power too. He need only wait for the chance. All would fall into his hands, the way it was supposed to.

It was his birthright. It was his.

No one else’s, not even family - for they had forsaken their bond when they left instead of staying.

The door his office opened and his assistant stepped in. She looked nonplussed despite the damage left to their forces downstairs, instead still with that smile he had trained her to have at any given moment.

“Commander,” she said, “You have a call. Direct line, sir.”

“From who?” Meadow asked. Now, at all times?

“It’s, well…” The assistant’s smile turned weary. Instead of saying the name, she instead handed the Scroll over to the Commander and quickly left the room. She knew how the Commander, calm as he was, enforcing a mask as he had told her to do too, often couldn’t control himself when this one person called.

When she asked, he had only said that it was family – and she knew, from eavesdropping, that he hated his family for leaving him.

And so, when she left the office and closed the door behind her, she wasn’t surprised when she heard a Scroll being thrown across the room.

Inside, the Commander felt rage simmer as he looked upon the contacts.

Weiss Schnee.

Head of the SDC, proud member of Team RWBY, renowned Huntress and artist.

His sister.

She was calling now, at all times? Well then she could go and jump in front of a moving train!

“FUCK you, Weiss!”

The Commander wasted no time, and roaring with rage, he threw the Scroll across the room. It clattered and broke into pieces upon impact, quickly followed by the sound of a loud thunk as the Commander brought his hand down on his desk. It promptly split in two, but did little to calm down his utter rage.

His sister was nothing but a filthy liar.

She had done nothing, nothing to deserve being called family. She had left him for Beacon as soon as she could, and when one of her ‘friends’ had died, what did she do? Drown in her Huntress studies and focus there, spending summers and winters and almost all of her time with RWBY and JNPR.

No time for family. Just like Winter.

And then when she came back, stronger and more assertive than ever, she wrestled the SDC out of their father’s hands with ease. She didn’t even give him a second glance, even when she had taken his birthright from him!

That was his! His, his, FATHER HAD PROMISED IT SO!

She was filthy liar, calling him his little brother. She had done nothing, nothing to deserve calling him that. She had once said that she was restoring honour to the Schnee name, but how could one do that while ignoring their very own flesh and blood because some idiot blond she didn’t even like died?

Everything she showed was a lie.

She had left her family behind in the name of making it better.

And then she had drowned her guilt in training, all in the name of making sure another tragedy like that didn’t happen.

A fucking lie.

And all this happened…

Because.

Of.

Her dead friend,

Jaune.

Fucking.

Arc.

And so, Whitley Schnee roared in rage in his office, punching his desk again and again until his fists bled and his desk was turned into bits as fine as sawdust.

All of them could go die in a ditch, their bodies eaten and shat on by dung-stained maggots.

Because they were nothing but filthy liars. That was all that Huntsmen and Huntresses were, people who abandoned their families in search of a ‘greater purpose’. And when they came back, they would say that it was necessary, when what truly was was simply being there and giving their presence. Something that, for all their glory, they hadn’t been able to do.

Liars.

And that was why he was glad that their kind were dying off.

And now she dared reach out? Now she dared to rekindle their bond? After she had spent more than a decade ignoring him?

What’s to stop her from taking this too, stop her from taking what he had achieved with his own two hands? Family truly was the greatest weakness of all. They would leave you, they would manipulate you, any care they showed was nothing but a sweet illusion.

This, what he had gained… all of this was power.

Not whatever lofty ideals Weiss would preach, because he knew that they were nothing but falsehoods.

So in the simplest words, one Whitley would one day scream to the stars,

The Huntsmen…

Weiss Schnee….

 Could go fuck off.

A storm arrived in the middle of an unknown forest located in the far-off island shaped like a dragon. The trees surrounding it shook as the wind blew, the ground became muddy as rain bucketed down from above. The cloud covered the forest from any trace of sunlight, yet traces of lightning was enough to light up the way for the one who arrived.

And as the rain fell, droplets of the rainfall began to form a humanoid figure. It moved as it – he – took form, stepping through the trees as he sought what was once bestowed.

As he moved through the woods, and as he gained a permanent form, his steps slowly became more and more sluggish. This was the nature of the forest itself, a silent oppressive air that pushed anyone who approached it away. But this wasn’t enough to deter the rain man, who kept forward even as his feet felt more and more like they were bound by mountains.

And as he made his way deeper, the journey only got harder.

The air became harder to breathe, getting thinner and thinner with oxygen. The temperature began to wildly flux from hot to cold to everything in between, not giving time for the man’s body to adapt. Wind blew harshly not from the rain but from the forest itself, pushing him away.

And most of all, as the man continued, he began to hear voices inside his head, voices that taunted and mocked and grew louder with every second of his continued existence in this forest.

And yet he kept pushing forward. Because no matter what happened, it was the one thing he could do. Past or present, that was what he knew.

Immortal temptation takes over my mind.

And when he finally reached the centre of the forest, when he reached a clearing that radiated calm and peacefulness amidst the disorder around him, it was then that the man knew that he had reached his destination.

For in the middle of the clearing stood a shining white stone pillar of medium height, and on top of it, propped up…

Was a Hilt without a Blade.

His eyes relaxed, recognizing the weapon for what it was. This was not he had found it the first time around, but it was how he left it. And by finding it once more, by being allowed to see and reach it, he knew that he had still ‘got it’.

Condemned.

The man stepped forwards in recognition. And when the man finally, finally took one arduous step and entered the clearing, he found himself at peace. The temperature stabilized. The wind stopped. The voices died down. His feet and body became as light as it should be.

All had returned to order, for he had persisted the temptations.

Falling weak on my knees.

So Jaune stepped forward and grabbed the Hilt from the pillar. All at once, it thrummed in his hands, and a Blade finally formed from its Hilt. And then, in began to shift and transform into whatever its wielder needed.

A katana, a cleaver, a scimitar, a longsword. It could become any sword that its wielder wanted and found most comfortable, for the Sword could read the hearts of those who wielded it. And at the very same time, it also enhanced and whispered whatever its wielder felt, what their soul most connected with.

A power-hungry ruler would be chased by voices that wanted their power for themselves, driving them mad. An undecisive, lost, self-loathing wielder would find that the Sword would urge them to kill themselves, for they had already believed their lives were bad enough.

To date, the only person who could wield it was one who had no self-worth but had a clear objective in mind. One who was humble but determined.

Jaune may not be all of those things one hundred percent, but he had wielded this Sword enough to know how to be worthy of it. Whether or not he really was, he really could, if its judgment was correct... it wasn’t his to decide.

Because that was what the Sword embodied, and what its wielder needed to qualify for.

Destruction.

Summon the strength of mayhem.

Destruction could be caused by anyone. The weakest of servants, the strongest of rulers. The kindest of women, the vilest of men. The most righteous of Faunus, the evillest of Humans.

Destruction came from everywhere, and at a scale that could never be predicted. It couldn’t be measured, couldn’t be tamed, couldn’t be erased.

As such, it couldn’t be treated like the others. It was different alone, because what it represented couldn’t be tamed. It couldn’t result in life from its actions, like Knowledge or Choice or anything else. The result of Destruction was only death.

But…

If one were to boil it down…

Destruction, at its core, meant irreversible transformation by damage. And at its core, the purest and cleanest form of transformation was separation.  The splitting of two things that were once one, the disfigurement of something that couldn’t be undone.

And if a Relic was supposed to embody destruction, then what form would suit it best, other than that of a weapon that could cut through anything?

The Sword dimmed and relaxed, having come back to life in the hands of its old wielder. It settled on the shape of a long, almost oversized Tachi. It was almost twice as high as Jaune, making sheathing it almost impossible.

But then Jaune flicked his wrist, and the blade disappeared, turning to white sparkles as all that remained was the hilt.

This time, its blade was the most important part, and that was why it took the shape of the Tachi.

And in action, all that the Sword required was the will of the user and the strength of their resolve. When it drained them, it was not because it needed their power, but because it drained them for every single wish and realization of wanted destruction.

But even so…

This Sword, once more, could and would cut through anything and literally anything that existed.

Human or Faunus.

Man or Grimm.

Wood or Metal.

One man or an Army.

Space…

And even Time itself.

And the most important of all…

The walls between dimensions.

This was the power of the final Relic. The power of a Magic that was shaped and manipulated to represent destruction …

The Sword that could cut through anything…

The Relic of Destruction, the Perkasa.

Jaune took a deep breath and formed the blade once more. Wielding the Perkasa in one hand, he tapped the ground beneath his feet with a light tang! and watched as reality itself around him seemed to change. For with that single touch, the strings between space had been cut in two, spitting Jaune out in another place entirely. The place he had wished for.

And once more, the dragon-shaped island that once bore witness to a new age, that was known to few to have housed a darkness which once stretched on for an eternity, once more saw a monumental change. For the Sword that it hid was now taken, the Sword that had helped destroy the very same Darkness it caused.

The Sword that had cut through dimensions, from which other actions had then scattered immortality across them.

And then, Jaune opened his eyes and found himself in the outskirts of Vale – in a small, remote village that would be the perfect hunting ground for any information on the LIFE Group’s movements in Vale – he quickly transformed the blade back into nothingness and began his new quest. This was a place where no one would mind a new face, where no one would know or care of his presence.

The perfect place for another beginning.

I am the storm that is approaching.

And unbeknownst to him, a lone crow found it difficult to fly and land in the village, disturbing his mission of gathering information.

As the rain had suddenly and finally arrived.

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

When her Uncle returned home, it was with broken bones and bleeding wounds, being held up by four strangers that seemed like some sort of Huntsmen-In-Training.

Akane gasped and ran to the door. “Mister Jaune?! Mister Jaune! Are you okay?!”

“Whoa whoa, easy kid,” one of the strangers said - Akane noticed that he had blonde hair, dirty blue eyes, and a monkey tail waving freely. “Your friend here’s gotten real beat up. He’s barely staying conscious as is!”

Akane’s eyebrows furrowed. “C-concise...?”

“He means he’s barely awake.” Another one said – this one, Akane noticed had blue hair and blue eyes along with tan skin.” He looked to his friend, “Dammit Sun, stop using big words, will you?”

“I should be saying that, Mister Neptune ‘Steal-Your-Girl’ Vasilias.” Sun rolled his eyes, and so with Neptune his two other friends, moved Jaune to the nearest couch available in the small apartment they were in.

One of those friends – one with red hair, ear piercings, and bright skin – bit back a curse as they laid Jaune down. “Damn, this couch is gonna stain...”

The last other one – one with green eyes and hair, along with dark skin – raised an eyebrow. “Is this really the time to be complaining about feature, man?”

“I’m just saying it’s gonna be dirty, Sage..”

“We’ve got bigger problems, Scarlet.”

A loud clap sounded, and all dissent died down.

“Enough.” Sun said, and all obeyed as he lowered his hand. He turned to his friends one by one.

“Sage is right. We have bigger fish to fry. And we can’t afford to beat around the bush, we have to keep everything in mind.”

The monkey Faunus then turned to Akane. He knelt down to her level, red eyes meeting blue, and spoke in a gentle tone, “What’s your name, little girl?”

“I’m Akane.” Akane said meekly. Her head turned quickly from one man to another, and then eventually to her guardian. It was at him that her attention stayed, and before she knew it she had went by his side and taken his hand in hers.

He was bleeding horribly, his breathing strained. His Aura was healing him, but only barely. Akane felt tears burn the edges of her vision. Why? Why did this happen? He was only supposed to go out for a little while!

“Akane, right.” Sun nodded, then he proceeded to introduce his Team. “Well, you can call me Sun. This is Neptune, and the others are Sage and Scarlet. We’re here to help you and your friend, but he’s too injured to help. So… do you think you can you tell us anything?”

Akane curled into Jaune’s presence, skidding closer and holding his hand against her chest. “H-how can I know I can trust you?”

Sun was about to move in, but then Jaune’s hand shifted in Akane’s own, and his half-lidded eyes turned to her.

He groaned as he struggled to speak, “W-we can, Akane… these guys… I know them…”

Any attention Akane had on these strangers were quickly washed away when her guardian proved himself awake. “M-Mister Jaune! Y-You’re…!”

“Shh… it’s okay… I’m still here…” If Jaune could ruffle her hair he would, but as it stood it was taking everything he had to just stay up.

And then Neptune spoke up before Sun, his eyes starting to shine with recognition. “Come to think of it… I think we have seen this guy before, Sun. Don’t you think…?”

“Maybe…? Wait…” Sun stepped back and examined the whole scene in a new light. And only then did he realize just who he had saved.

Just who he had found stumbling bloody and beaten in the streets of Mistral.

Just who had asked him to bring him back to his apartment.

Just who had asked for his presence to be kept secret.

“…Aren’t you that Jaune Arc guy?” Sun asked. When Jaune’s head tilted slightly to him, Sun knew that he was true. “You are! Blake’s friend, right? Damn, what happened to you, man?”

“N-Ngh…” Softly, gently, Jaune guided Akane away so that Sun could get closer. And when he did, he only had one, simple question.

“M-my Team…” Jaune whispered. “A-are they…?”

“Yeah man, they’re fine.” Sun said. “Well, they’re still hung up about losing their leader, but last I heard they’re planning to crush the Vytal Festival. In your name, some are saying.”

Jaune breathed a sigh of relief. “T-that’s… that’s good… but… how are you here?”

“Headmaster Lionheart called a lot of us back. They say the Vytal Festival’s gonna be delayed because of this, but he’s adamant he needs every Haven student in Mistral.”

“Well- I came earlier, and you know how I stowed away on that ship, but that’s beside the point. Even some of the other students, who just came the other day, are being called back.” Sun didn’t miss the way Jaune seemed to stiffen with his every word, and as such, sought to calm his friend – well, more acquaintance than anything – down.

“Don’t worry, man. Once I tell your guys what happened, I’m sure they’ll throw a fit and come here, Ozpin be damned!” Sun said. “But you gotta tell me first, what kinda mess did you get in? We’ll help you, and I’m sure JNPR and RWBY would too-!”

“No.” Jaune said resolutely. At Sun’s and the other’s confused glances, Jaune took a deep breath and gathered what little power he still had. “They… they c-can’t know about this. Sun…

Sun, can I trust you?”

“…Of course you can.” Sun said, the rest of his Team surrounding him in support. And then Jaune nodded and with it he began to explain what he knew. What the truth of the matter was… what lie they had all been fed.

That someone was plotting

That Lionheart had been feeding the Huntsmen of Mistral to the Grimm.

That someone could control the Grimm.

And with this new information, calling in all of his students that had been sent away…

It was clear to Jaune that Lionheart was now scared of the truth leaking out, all because Jaune had escaped death three times. He was afraid of his control over the Kingdom leaving, of disappointing whoever it was that stood above him…

A person who controlled the Grimm could only want one thing: Destruction, be it of a village or of a town or even more. And considering Lionheart was calling in every single one of his students back, even through all the extraneous circumstances…

Well, what could that mean, other than the destruction of the Kingdom?

And that only pushed a growing hypothesis within Jaune’s mind: because Cinder certainly didn’t seem to be someone who would kneel to any other, especially not someone like Lionheart.

There had to be someone bigger, then. Someone above even the Headmaster of Haven, the true controller of Grimm. And if they had the secret allegiance of even Lionheart, then who and what else did they have in control in Mistral?

The entire Kingdom was in danger, that was certain.

And the more harrowing thought, born from the whispers he had heard when he first met Cinder to receive that mission which had brought him to Akane…

Hadn’t Cinder been selected to go to Beacon too?

And so Akane watched as her guardian and his associates ruminated, planned, and discussed their future efforts – all to save people who didn’t know, who couldn’t save themselves, who they loved with all their heart.

And in this point in time, a desire began to grow from watching her guardian stay awake despite his injuries, all to make sure that their plan would go well. That they would succeed in saving the Kingdom from this unknown evil… and for Jaune, would succeed in protecting her.

Akane desired to one day not be like this anymore – sitting on the sidelines as others did their best, all the while she could do nothing.

It took root beside her respect for her guardian, grew alongside her desire for adventure and love for one Jaune Arc.

Because one day, when she could see the world with her own two eyes… she wanted it to be that she didn’t need him to protect her anymore.

That one day, she could repay the favour.

Professor Rose was an excellent combat partner!

Akane jumped around as she dodged her mentor’s sniper fire, her own ‘Crescent Rose’ in hand as they both trained in Beacon’s Arena.

It was officially day one of their rest after their official admission. They were to have three of these days, after which class would fully begin. Some students took the chance to get to know their team better. Some took the time to explore Vale, especially those who came from abroad.

But instead of all that, Akane found that she had been approached by Professor

And she had to say, training with her was so exhilarating!

Akane smiled and planted her feet as Ruby ran out of ammo. As her mentor was reloading, she quickly dashed forwards and brought her own ‘Crescent Rose’ down. “Got you, Professor!”

Clang!

However, Akane had underestimated Ruby’s speed, for by the time she reached her she had already finished reloading and readying her weapon.

Ruby smiled. “Think… harder!”

Ruby pushed Akane back with ease, spinning her scythe to sweep low. Akane jumped high and avoided the blow. The student then quickly fired a round behind her and descended with her ‘Crescent Rose’s recoil, spinning like bladed disc and going straight for Ruby.

Ruby dodged back just in time and Akane’s scythe hit nothing but the Arena concrete. Acting quickly, Akane activated ‘Crescent Rose’s sniper mode and, with it planted to the ground to negate recoil, aimed it Ruby.

BANG! BANG! BANG! She fired off ethereal rounds at her mentor, but Ruby was much faster than the bullets. The Huntress zipped and zagged through the fire, using her Semblance while leaving rose petals in her wake.

And with her opponent’s Semblance focused on speed, Akane found that her aim couldn’t keep up.

And before she realized it, Professor Rose was already right in front of her, her scythe drawn back for a big, big slice!

“Gah!” Akane moved as fast as she can, reverting ‘Crescent Rose’ to its scythe form, pulling it out from the ground, and drawing it back to clash with the real scythe mid-attack.

But that was three steps. All Ruby needed was one.

And so Akane had miscalculated, because Ruby had, instead of swinging Crescent Rose like she had so telegraphed, merely lashed out with a kick that caught Akane unaware right in the gut.

“OOF!” Akane felt the breath being taken out of her as she flew across the Arena. She landed on her back hard on the other end, feeling her Aura drain massively from that one attack…

…and with that, her own ‘Crescent Rose’ vanished. “Agh…”

“We need to work on your over-reliance your weapon.” Professor Rose said, sheathing her weapon into its compact form, approaching her, and then offering her a hand. She giggled, “Funny – I had that same problem too!”

Akane eagerly took the offered hand. “Really, Professor? You?”

Ruby chuckled. “Believe it or not, I used to be really bad at hand-to-hand. I think the problem with you, though, is just that you’re using Crescent Rose way too much. I get that it’s a new weapon, but don’t forget your earlier training just because, alright?”

“O-Okay!” Akane nodded eagerly. “I just wanted to get used to it, is all…”

“I have to say, your situation is unique. Most people stick with one, two weapons at most their entire lives and dedicate their lives to it. But you summoned Crescent Rose and got the basics – even some more – down immediately!” Ruby rubbed her chin as she stared her at student up and down. “You’re already as good as I was when I entered Beacon…”

“Really?!” Akane’s voice went higher several pitches, her eyes sparkling with wonder.

Ruby mentally D’aawed and rubbed her hair affectionately. “More or less. But now I think you have to get used to those skills. Just because you can doesn’t mean you should, okay?”

“Gotcha!” Akane nodded.

“Right! Then I need to get going – I’ve got classes to prepare…” Ruby shook her head. “But remember on what we agreed on, okay?”

“Meet here every evening on 05.00 PM starting tomorrow?”

“That. Ozpin’s conditions for you being accepted.” Ruby said, though she then paused. “Hm, but I guess you’ll have to make time after too, since your Team will also be training with Ren…”

“Ah, our fourth member, right? The fully-fledged Huntsman?” Akane asked. At Ruby’s nod, she asked again, “I’ve been meaning to ask, what kind of person is he, Professor Rose? And why did choose him to train us?”

Ruby chuckled. “Weeeellll… I think you’re going to like Ren a lot. He’s calm and collected, dependable, and a martial artist too! He’s incredibly caring even if he’s a bit silent.” Ruby smiled down at her protégé, “I have a feeling the two of you will get along quite well.”

“He’s a martial artist too?” Akane asked excitedly. “Wow! I’ve never had a chance to train with another one before...”

That took Ruby out of the loop. “Never? Then- then how did you get this strong?”

Because the skills Akane had shown in Initiation were certainly no slouch. While it was no traditional form she could think of – though that probably came down to Ruby not being all that interested in hand-to-hand outside of what she knew she needed to – her moves and executions were certainly polished enough to pass.

But of course, she had assumed that it was because someone had taught her. Then, did this that she learned it all by herself.

Fortunately, her thoughts were quickly proven wrong, though not by much. “I mean, Uncle always trains with a sword and shield. He knows how to use hand-to-hand, but it’s not his specialty. And whenever we trained he never gave me a weapon, said that it’s better to excel at what you always had on you.”

Which was a good point, if Ruby was being honest. Her own hand-to-hand had been very poor when she first got into Beacon, in contrast to Yang whose weapons were practically just strengtheners of what she already had.

But still, Ruby grimaced at the image of a young girl training against someone who had something as unmovable as a sword and a shield – that particular combination was hard to fight against as a martial artist, because that pair of weapon gave the almost perfect balance of attack and defence.

Which brought her to another point…

“Say… how did your Uncle train, anyway?” Ruby asked. She saw how her protégé’s lips seemed to thin, before relaxing that this was her own mentor that was asking.

She wouldn’t ask of anything bad. And it wasn’t like she was asking about who he was anyway, only how he trained.

Akane knew that Professor Rose was trustworthy, and so she gave the information freely.

“He… hm, it’s been a while… but whenever he trains these days, he tends to shut everything out. Unless when he’s doing it with me, then he puts all the attention on me.” Akane explained. “He likes to train with a sword and shield, but really, he can use any sword as long as he’s got the basics down.”

“A swordsman, huh…” Ruby echoed.

“You could say that.”

“Would you say you picked up anything from him?” Ruby asked.

“I mean, I know how to do his moves by heart now, but I can’t just do them. They’re way too advanced, and I never had the chance to practice them… he never, ever lends me his sword and shield.” Akane said sadly.

“I see…” Ruby trailed off. “Well, thing is, Akane, we were thinking of getting you a weapon of some sorts. Not that your Semblance isn’t good enough! But that still drains on your Aura, and when that runs out…”

“A-ah, I get it.” Akane nodded. When she ran out of Aura, then even her fists wouldn’t be empowered, and steel was always stronger than skin. It was sound logic, one that she didn’t feel she needed to deny.

And while she didn’t want for a weapon as much as she did before, having one would still be great.

She didn’t want to be useless when the time came, after all.

Anything, anything, but that.

“Great!” Ruby clapped her hands. “Then I’ll let Pyrrha know you agreed. She’s mastered a lot more weapons that I have, and so she’ll be the one to get you started.”

“T-Today, Professor?”

“Ah, no, sorry. She’s still busy so… I think tomorrow. Yeah.”

“Okay then!” Akane did a little bow. “Thanks a ton, Professor Rose!”

“Don’t mention it, Akane.” Ruby ruffled her hair again, one thought ringing in her head.

The little girl really did have so much in common with herself.

Pyrrha knew that Kelly had a lot in common with herself. She also had a lot that straight up wasn’t, and that was what they needed to get straight.

And so she stared Kelly down with her arms crossed beneath her chest. They were in Beacon’s gardens, sitting on chairs opposite each other, and Pyrrha tried her best not to wilt her pressure. “We need to talk about your choices, Kelly.”

Kelly tilted her head. “I don’t understand. What do you mean, Miss Pyrrha?”

“It’s regarding your initiation.” Pyrrha said, “I’m sure you know that Headmaster Ozpin passed you with specific conditions. I know he told you this when he assigned you your team, but I thought that it’d be best if we had some time to talk about it ourselves.”

“Really?” Kelly seemed to light up. “Then that’s great! I’ve been meaning to ask to change the arrangements!”

“The... arrangements?”

“Yes. Miss Pyrrha, Akane and I are just simply incompatible.” Kelly’s insisted. “There’s simply no possible way for us to function in the same team, as partners even, effectively. It’d be best for me to be transferred to a team with better coordination than the current one.”

Kelly smiled bright, sure that her mentor would understand her concerns. And that was the hardest part.

Pyrrha had trained her for a long, long time. She knew her ins and outs, knew how much both of them relied on and loved each other. Putting down Kelly’s trust that her beloved mentor would automatically side with her was so, so hard.

But it had to be done.

“I’m afraid that’s not possible, Kelly.” Pyrrha stated.

The way Kelly’s face fell was soul crushing to Pyrrha. But the simple fact was, that this needed to be done, and so she pushed onward.

“Once a team is decided, then the arrangement will most likely stick until graduation.” Pyrrha said. “No matter what you do, you must make sure that you bond and cooperate with your team well.”

“B-but that doesn’t make sense!” Kelly shouted. Pyrrha didn’t shut her down, didn’t interrupt her, and merely watched as her mentee seemed to lash out in betrayal. “It’s clear that Akane and I don’t get along; Miss Pyrrha, I’m sure you saw what happened in Initiation. Trying harder would only mean wasting time!”

“It’s precisely because of what happened in Initiation that you need to stick with your chosen partner.” Pyrrha said, “Not everyone gets along on their first meeting. If you rely too much on those first impressions and can’t find it in yourself to look past other people’s flaws, then you’ll never succeed.”

“That’s not what I’m saying!” Kelly denied. “She-she-! Miss Pyrrha, she’s an irrational idiot! Akane’s head was clearly way too over in the clouds. Did she really think those villagers would’ve died?! What was important was that we passed, and my actions ensured that we did!”

Pyrrha’s eyebrow twitched. “Kelly...” she said warningly.

But Kelly didn’t seem to get the hint. Because here she was, with her mentor, her idol, and she was telling her that Akane had been right all along?! No, there must be something wrong. She was right, and she knew that Miss Pyrrha would think so too. She just had to convince her!

“You always told me that we needed to succeed. And that what mattered was that we could enjoy that success. Well I did! If I followed Akane’s lead, then we’d be nothing but literal dead weights! She’s too sentimental, she doesn’t get the bigger picture!”

“Kelly-!”

“I can’t work with her, Miss Pyrrha, I just can’t! She denies any logic I give her, she can’t see it no matter how much I explain, she’s downright useless-!”

“KELLY ARC!” Pyrrha shouted.

Kelly stopped her rant and felt her heart skip a beat when she saw her mentor’s livid face.

At that one moment, she knew that she had fucked up. Because Miss Pyrrha never, ever got angry. And the fact that she was now, and to her of all people, sent shivers down her spine.

“Watch your tone, young girl.” Pyrrha said warningly. Her body seemed to shiver with every word, as if she was barely holding back her anger. But it seemed that reason won out, because Pyrrha then took a deep breath and calmed her heart down.

It did not, however, calmed the simmering anger.

Because what Kelly said was so familiar. She had long understood her mentee’s one-tracked desire for success, how proving that she could do it meant everything to her. But Pyrrha hadn’t realized that she would go this far to prove herself, that it wasn’t that she hadn’t simply misunderstood the point of the Initiation – no, the thought hadn’t even come close to her head.

“The point of the Initiation was to see if you had the right mindset.” Pyrrha said, doing her best to keep her voice even. “Of course the villagers wouldn’t have gotten hurt. But if you wouldn’t protect them then, then what’s to stop you from running when you’re really out in the field?”

“Wha- You know I wouldn’t!” Kelly shouted back hotly.

“I know you wouldn’t; but your actions have certainly proved otherwise.” Pyrrha knew that Kelly admired her, admired her brother too despite her complicated feelings, and knew that she idolized the Huntsmen. But it seemed that there had been one message she failed to impart.

For all the success that the Huntsmen had… that was not where their greatness happiness laid.

“Kelly… saving people, winning… none of it means anything if you don’t get to enjoy it, yes. But to enjoy it, you need to understand how people feel around you.”

Kelly was eager to speak, but Pyrrha held open a hand and forced her to stay silent a little bit more.

She had gotten a bit too in the rhythm when she was training Kelly. Seeing someone with such a drive to succeed, to prove themselves, had sparked a fire in Pyrrha that reminded her so much of her younger self, and the boy she had fallen in love with.

But Kelly was not Jaune, and as such, she needed to tell her the lesson he had imparted to her.

“Don’t see someone just for their success and their prestige, Kelly.” Pyrrha said softly, her tone going back to that motherly and sisterly one she used whenever they were both alone. Pyrrha leaned forwards and tapped her finger at where Kelly’s heart would be.

“This,” Pyrrha insisted, “This is what truly matters. I don’t agree with sacrificing one’s life… but not listening to other’s experiences just because they didn’t make sense to you isn’t right either.”

Kelly looked away and huffed. Her lips seemed to waver, and then, in a small voice that Pyrrha was sure she never revealed to her team...

“I have to succeed, Miss Pyrrha. You know that.”

“I do.” Pyrrha agreed, and her hands then went to hold Kelly’s own in them. She was closer to the Arc family than anyone else, after all, and knew well what Kelly needed to ‘prove’ – that just because Jaune had died, that they needed to be grieving forever “But this isn’t the way to do it. Now, success doesn’t just lie in you; it lies in others too, and if you can’t see that...”

“...”

“...Not even I am this strong alone, my dear.” Pyrrha said softly. “I had your brother. I had Ren and Nora. I had Ruby and the others. And not even they got along on the first try, and you know that.”

“Y-yes... I do...”

Pyrrha smiled gently. It seemed that she was getting through to her mentee. “Then try to give them a chance, okay? See them for who they are... not whatever it is you think they should be.”

Pyrrha gently squeezed her hand. “If not for yourself, then at least do it for me, okay? Can you do that, Kelly?”

“...Okay.” Kelly nodded slowly. Her eyes turned back to Miss Pyrrha, and she gave her a firm nod. “I’ll try. I’ll try.”

“Good. That’s everyone’s first step.” Pyrrha gave one last squeeze and pulled away, keeping her smile as she motioned Kelly to go on. “Now, I believe you have a team to go back to.”

“Y-yes... I suppose I do.” Kelly stood up from her chair, and after giving a Pyrrha a little bow, turned around and made to walk away. But before she did, Pyrrha said one more thing to her.

“Oh, and Kelly?”

Kelly stopped and turned away. Pyrrha still sat there, hands on her lap, but her smile had turned much more brittle.

Much more bittersweet.

“Take it from me. It’s lonely at the top.” Pyrrha said, years of pain hidden behind those words’ wisdom. “So enjoy life with the people around you and don’t fly too close to the sun.”

“I- I will, Miss Pyrrha.” Kelly managed, before turning around and hurrying to her Team. At the very least, she had to get back before Akane did...

Pyrrha watched as her mentee disappeared from her sights. That... that was the best advice she could give her. It was the one thing she realized in her tournament circuit days, and the one thing that became more reinforced when heaven had been ripped away from her.

Pyrrha understood Kelly’s desire to succeed; but she couldn’t let her turn out just like she did; with the tendrils of loneliness chasing her down her life.

Akane walked back into the dorm and wasn’t surprised to find that it was completely silent. It wasn’t, though, empty of people.

Akane saw that Kelly was on her desk, writing down notes and reading up on the material they had been given. Meanwhile, Nathan was lounging on his bed and browsing through his Scroll. When she entered, Kelly only let out a grunt, while Nathan peeked over from his Scroll and gave him a small smile.

Akane bit back a sigh. When she first got to Beacon, she had hoped for a team that was close steadfast. That was how her Uncle had described his – though he never gave out names, no matter how hard she tried and pushed – and that was also how most of her Aunties and Uncles were. From Auntie Cinder’s friendship with her Team (that was once she ‘got the stick out of her ass’, in her own words), to Uncle Sun’s loyalty to Neptune and the others’ memory; that was what she had been dreaming for.

The situation on her current team was anything but that. No matter how hard she tried she just couldn’t see Kelly’s way, and while Nathan was doing his best, he was also at his limit. And to be honest, Akane herself didn’t have a lot of friends her age, and so she was also at a complete loss on what to do. She hadn’t even gotten past basic introductions with Kelly yet!

That meant that the atmosphere in the room, and with the team in general, was deathly cold. Some other students had even noted this and said their concerns right to their face, but their team’s dynamic was so stunted that they hadn’t even known how to answer.

The anguish must’ve shown on her face, because it was then that Nathan got off from his bed and clapped loudly once. Altogether the attention was brought back to him, and he motioned Akane to sit down while he adjusted his sitting to look at his entire team.

“Look.” He said sternly, “I get you two don’t get along. I’m not blaming any of you on that. But if we want to succeed in our time in Beacon, then we at least need to tolerate each other, don’t you agree?”

“That is sound logic.” Kelly said, but then she stuck a thumb to Akane. “What isn’t sound was Headmaster Ozpin pairing me with her.”

“No, what wasn’t sound was leaving me at Initiation-!” Akane said back hotly, but was cut off when Kelly sighed.

“...and that, too.” Kelly said quietly.

That took Akane and Nathan by surprise. They stared at her dumbfoundedly, shocked at the sudden change in attitude.

Was she... being more tolerating?

“...Regardless.” Kelly coughed into her hand, a hint of pink dusting her cheeks with how silent the room had fallen. She turned to her leader, “Nathan, I trust you were leading to something?”

“Y-Yeah, I kinda was.” Nathan shook his head – that sudden change was a surprise, but it was certainly a welcome one – and so he pushed on. “Kelly,” Nathan said first, “I just wanted to say that I understand your way of thinking back at Initiation. Really, I do, and the results don’t lie. But you have to think about how others feel too, about who it is you’re protecting, not just what.”

Akane barked out a laugh. “Hah! See, I knew it-!”

“That goes the same for you, Akane.” Nathan shot Akane a look, and the girl quickly wilted. “I know you think that what Kelly did was wrong. In some respects, she clearly was. But if you can’t explain it to her calmly, then you won’t achieve a thing.”

Nathan shot a finger out to Kelly, understanding, knowing what she was thinking. She was about to grin smugly at Akane because their leader had sided with her; exactly the same as Akane did mere seconds ago.

And then Akane would rant again, and then they’d both be back to square one.

He had to act as the mediator, had to reign them in. But it was clear that unlike in the frontiers, he couldn’t win their respect by staying comfortably in the middle and managing their concerns with a smile.

No, with this team, it was clear that he had to rein them in.

But then Kelly had to go and surprise him again.

“...I’m willing to give it a chance.” Kelly said softly.

‘Goddamit,’ Nathan groaned in his head, ‘Could you please stop making me rearrange my speech?! I had this all planned out while you two bickered over midnight...!’

But maybe this was better. At least, the hardest part of the job was done, that being convincing someone as cold-headed as Kelly to consider others. It might have been that meeting that she had with Professor Nikos...

If that was the case, then he owed her some serious, serious thanks.

And so with one woman convinced, Nathan then turned to the other member of their group, Akane.

“Akane,” Nathan said, “Kelly’s willing to give you, us, a chance. Do you agree that we should honor that?”

“Of course-!”

“Then you need to stop acting like a little kid and give her the benefit of the doubt. It’s hard for you, and it’s hard for her... but let the past go. If she’s to change, then we all need to change too. Okay?”

“But-!”

“Akane.” Nathan stressed. “...Okay?”

Akane pouted. But then her eyes went down to the floor, and in the smallest voice she could muster... “...I’m sorry for yelling at you, Kelly.”

The reaction was almost unnoticeable – but Nathan had a lot of experience with people, and so he could see the way her brows ceased creasing, her shoulders relaxing ever so slightly... and the way her lips seemed to twitch up too.

“...I’m sorry for not thinking clearer too, Akane.”

Nathan sighed, loudly.

Those two weren’t yet looking at each other. In fact, their voices were coming out so small that he could barely hear them. They still clearly had a distance to cross, and he wasn’t talking about how Akane had scooted to the other end of the room, and Kelly much the same.

But this was progress. Honest-to-god progress. And that was all that he could ask for.

“Very good you two. Thank you.” Nathan said. His voice gained a steel that was determined to keep this progress going, and so he looked at both women in the eyes. “Now, my friends, we’re gonna be doin’ what’s called a team outing. All three of us will be spending the day in Vale together, and while we’re there, I want both of you to work on what I just said. When that’s all said and done, we’ll finally, finally do proper introductions. Likes, dislikes, dreams, and all that.”

And it was to his audible relief when both girls nodded and expressed their agreement.

It seemed that both girls knew that at their core, they wanted a working team. It was just that what they got didn’t work right from the get-go, and they had to put it more effort to get comfortable.

And part of making it work was listening to what the team leader had to say. Because it was the logical thing to do and denying it for the sake of just denying it wasn’t right.

“Ma’am. We’ve spotted the target.”

“...Finally. And where is she?”

“She seems to be... heading to a weapons shop?”

“Who’s she going there with?”

“Her team, Ma’am.”

“... I don’t recall her having much of her allowance left...”

“...Ma’am?”

“Huh? O-oh, right. Just... take over for me for a little while, will you Emerald? I’ll be there shortly.”

“Understood. Say hi to Akane for me!”

“I will.” Cinder clicked off her Scroll and stared down at the mess of documents on her desk. Documents that didn’t detail Gokudo plans, but rather, details regarding the Initiation Beacon had held... Including the part on how it almost went so, so wrong.

And trust her, they were going to have some words.

Akane had heard of weapons shops. With Mister Mercury being a bit of a nut regarding prosthetics, it was hard not to overhear him complain when a shop didn’t get his specs and measurements right, and thus she did have a bit of knowledge with how one generally looked and felt.

(She tried to settle down her memories of the argument Mister Mercury and Miss Emerald often had, because she kept insisting that his specifications were too specific and then he’d say that that’s what specifications were for!

They’d make up a few hours later, though, and Mister Mercury would especially crawl back, sometimes literally, whenever Miss Emerald had to go back to Vale soon.)

She just didn’t expect to visit one in Vale so soon. Especially by a team that she hadn’t gotten along so well with.

She turned to her leader in surprise. “I still haven’t decided on what I’d like, though! I was gonna do that with Professor Nikos, doing this right now is gonna take hours... and money! I don’t have any!”

“If you’re going to be doing this with Miss Pyrrha later, then all the better we start now. So that we don’t waste much of her time either.” Kelly said. Her hand then went to her  pockets, where she kept her wallet, “And if you’re worried about money, then don’t. I’ll be paying.”

Akane turned to Kelly in surprise. “I- You will? I thought that- well...”

Kelly raised an eyebrow. “That I hated your guts?”

“Well, yeah.”

“Make no mistake, I still do. But... I’m trying to view things from different angles. And besides, as it stands, we need to get you properly equipped as soon as possible to ensure team success.” Kelly said calmly. She then turned heel and went to the cashier, quickly registering a small arena for them with the proper weapons they needed.

And all that left Akane with was with a gaping mouth.

Nathan put a hand on her shoulder. “Shocked? Yeah, me too. But still, that’s progress.”

Akane could only manage a simple, “Uh-huh...”

And, well, in the face of all this effort, she couldn’t well repay it with being sassy to Kelly now, could she? Uncle raised her better than that.

And she was paying. That alone made arguing leave a bad taste in Akane’s mouth.

Kelly quickly led them to the area they were designated. The sounds of guns and swings echoed around them as they entered the room. Even if it was closed off, they could still hear the sounds of other customers; it was just that busy.

Before them laid two tables with a set of basic starter weapons, as Kelly had requested for Akane. One table had five melee weapons, that being a sword, an axe, a spear, a staff, and a mace. The other had four guns for her to choose, that being a pistol, a rifle, a shotgun, and a machinegun.

“This should do for getting your first tastes.” Kelly said. “Have you ever had any real training with using a specific weapon before?”

“I mean, I got to train with machete blades sometimes, but those were kinda rare.” Akane explained, “I do want to try out a sword and shield sometime, though. I think I might be good with it...”

“A sword and shield pair are a highly technical combination. It may seem simple, but using to its maximum efficiency requires years of training. I won’t let you start on something complicated.” Kelly stated flatly.

Kelly then went to one of the tables, picked up the pistol, and handed it over to Akane. “For now, try this out. We’ll move on from there.”

Akane took it, playing around with its weight. She turned to her partner, “Is this how Professor Nikos did it for you?”

“More or less. Which is why, again, I don’t want her time wasted.” Kelly said. She stepped to the side, “So stop talking and get shooting.”

Akane shook her head. ‘Frosty...’ Nevertheless, she stepped up to their arena’s range. Taking careful aim, Akane controlled her breathing and fired off several test shots.

BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG Clickclickclick!

“Stop.” Kelly said, and Akane lowered her gun. The Arc looked at where the bullets hit in the rage – on a humanoid target, Akane’s bullets had only grazed the shoulders area, with a stray one hitting the stomach.

“...That doesn’t make sense.” Kelly muttered. She turned to her partner, “Try using Crescent Rose.”

“Sure.” Akane holstered the pistol, and, summoning ‘Crescent Rose’, quickly aimed down and fired off a shot.

BANG!

The ethereal bullet fired and hit the target right in the head.

“...Yeah, something is definitely off here.” Kelly muttered.

“Probably because her form is perfect when she’s using her Semblance, but not when she was using the pistol.” Nathan stood beside Akane. “Now, there’s nothing wrong with that; just means you can’t go barging in with any weapon and expect to be an instant master with it.”

“Mmmm....” Akane groaned.

Kelly spoke next, “Have you ever even used a gun before?”

“...Once or twice.”

Kelly resisted the urge to sigh; she did, however, rub the bridge of her nose.

What kind of self-respecting Huntress only used her fists? And she just unlocked her Semblance this Initiation, so did she really plan on fighting all those hordes without a weapon? Mister Lie was a martial artist, sure, but even he had Stormflower.

It was here that Kelly realized having Akane test every single weapon would take too long. It seemed that she barely had any training regarding them at all, and it would just be a waste of time. She did say that she had experience with machete bladess and a sword and shield combo, but even then, Kelly had the feeling that those experiences were minimal.

More and more, this girl just didn’t add up. Kelly’s eyes flickered over to Akane once more, who was looking over the weapons with curiosity in her eyes. No, the fault wouldn’t lie with her.

It was with her skilled and complete – yet also unrounded and too specific – way of training. She just had to know, and so Kelly focused on Akane. “Just what kind of training did you go through?”

“Eheh... the best in the world?” Akane chuckled nervously. She averted her eyes from the stare of her teammates, “Auntie and Uncle are strong, but, this is the first time I’ve put those skills to practice...”

Kelly had half a mind to see who these Uncles and Aunties were and give them a stern talking to. How could they possibly let their child go away so under protected, even if she was the one who ran away from home? God, even her brother hadn’t been dumb enough to leave the house without a weapon-!

Kelly paused. No.

No.

No, that train of thought would only lead to anger. And that wouldn’t be conducive to what they were doing today.

Because yes, Kelly admired her brother. But at the same time, no, she wasn’t blind to see how stupid some of his actions were in hindsight, including taking Crocea Mors. Especially when all that Dad had ever done that could even amount to training was telling his son and daughters that ‘the pointy end went to the bad guys’.

Kelly tried her best to regain her composure. She closed her eyes and began talking, recounting the entire reason they were there. “Alright. Alright. The point of this whole thing is to get us to bond, right? And Akane clearly needs some help, and so we’re doing this to build morale.”

“Y-yeah, that’s what I said...” Nathan said.

“You’re talking to yourself there...” Akane said worriedly.

“No, it’s fine. I’m fine.” Kelly opened her eyes again and looked at Akane. “You said you’ve used machetes before, right? Let’s go with that then. Spar with me and grab any weapon you’re most familiar with. Both ranged and melee.”

“Okay.” Akane nodded, and she did as she was told.

“And then...” Kelly quickly pulled out her Scroll and sent a message to Miss Pyrrha. She knew that she couldn’t do this alone. She sure could assess someone’s combat capabilities, but voicing it and turning it into structured advice?

Maybe she could do it, but at the same time, she also wanted her mentor’s opinion. Besides, she was going to meet her at the end of the day, wasn’t she? In light of recent revelations, it’d be best if they made all this a combined effort.

And hadn’t Miss Pyrrha herself said that she needed to give Akane another chance?

This was simply ensuring that whatever chances Akane got would be the best that Kelly could provide.

Scratch wasting Miss Pyrrha’s time. This was going to be a big undertaking, she knew, so there was no use holding back.

And so, putting her Scroll down once her mentor confirmed that she’d be there as soon as she could, Kelly did much the same as Akane and grabbed her weapon. They then marched towards the room’s arena together, each settling on their stances; Akane with a basic swordfighting stance and both hands on her sword’s handle, while Kelly brought her sword over her shoulder and crouched low.

They soon squared off against one another, their Auras synced to a nearby screen and Nathan acting as a referee.

“Aaand...” Nathan brought his hand down, “Begin!”

Kelly and Akane rushed at each other, Kelly with her longsword and Akane, not having her preferred choices, went with the sword that she got from the tables.

CLANG! Their blades met head on mid-dash. Kelly grunted and pushed through Akane’s block. Akane herself dodged low, the swing going over her head.

Akane quickly rolled back and entered her swordfighting stance. Kelly quickly rushed forwards, bringing her sword down from up high.

Akane stepped to the side and let her opponent’s longsword miss her and hit the ground. She then brought her sword up and swung at Kelly’s chest, a move the Arc blocked easily by raising her sword and redirecting the blow.

As their blades grinded against each other, Akane and Kelly both took a step back, breathed in, and then charged at each other once more. This time, Akane gripped the sword with only her right hand, subconsciously making her body easier to move in.

When they closed their distance and Kelly brought her sword down again, Akane leapt to the side and let the blade hit nothing but concrete once more. She then rushed in from the side with her sword drawn back, and Kelly dragging her sword and swinging it at her neck-level, but then Akane feinted and ducked under the blow, Kelly’s sword missing her chin by a hair’s breadth; and with this opening, she lashed her feet out and kicked Kelly right in the shins.

“Grk! Damn brat.” Kelly groaned. But she had to admit, it was a good move. But one that cost a lot of movement and stamina, and thus, unsustainable in the long run.

“RAH!” And so Kelly swung her longsword around her in a wide arc – heh – forcing Akane to jump back once more. She kept her eyes trained on her partner as she dodged and twirled in the sky, landing on the ceiling and using an Aura-boosted jump to launch herself straight at her.

And this time, Kelly was ready.

Akane screamed as she descended, channeling her Aura into her sword and swinging it down with all her strength. “HAAAAHHH!”

“Hmph!” This time Kelly had expected her rebound and so brought her own sword up to match.

And thus, their swords clashed again, sparks flying from the impact. The concrete beneath them cracked with spider-web marks. Kelly grunted and pushed Akane off her, watching with patience as her partner didn’t fight back and instead bounced around to find an opening.

This was the strategy that Akane was employing; high speed attacks, in-and-out before one could react. In a sense, Kelly knew that this was similar to Professor Rose’s own fighting style. The difference was, Professor Rose was more than familiar with her weapon.

Akane wasn’t.

And so when Kelly saw Akane come again, her sword raised to the side in what she could only now tell would be a faint, Kelly prepared herself for a much subtler faint too.

The young Arc saw Akane’s sword come at her from the right. Kelly raised her sword in a mock-parry, and, as she predicted, Akane twisted her sword’s grip and instead swung her sword down in an overhead slash.

But Kelly had predicted that too. And so she deftly altered her parry with ease, her longsword going up in a flash and striking Akane’s sword mid-attack.

CLANG!

Akane yelped as her strike was intercepted. “Ah!” Caught off-guard, the sword flew away from her grip and planted itself on the concrete behind her.

And now, Akane was totally weaponless.

Before Akane could even dive for the sword, she already felt the tip of Kelly’s longsword graze her throat. With wide eyes she turned to her partner, who held her own longsword in a firm grip; where a single thrust would mark the end of the spar.

“Yield.” Kelly said simply.

“...”

“Stubborn.” Kelly said. With a raised eyebrow she spoke again, “You really wish to continue?”

“...” Akane’s eyes flickered back and forth, from her surroundings to her sword and then to her partner. Her blood was pumping in her veins now, and she refused to lose!

She glanced at Kelly again. The young Arc’s eyes were challenging her, as she was sure her own was too. In that moment, both of them gained a mutual understanding:

No matter what, neither of them wanted to lose.

They may have differing philosophies. Different ways of thinking, of what it really meant to be a Huntress.

But in combat, they both wanted the same thing.

And here... Akane saw the edges of Kelly’s lips beginning to smirk. Not of pride, but of interest; as in, ‘I wonder what else you’ll come up with...?’

Akane’s fingers twitched. She could summon ‘Crescent Rose’, maybe that’ll be quick enough for her to-!

“Ah-ah, no no, I’ve got the sword right here.” Kelly said. “Once again... are you sure you don’t want to yield?”

Akane’s eyes narrowed. Then, what else did she have...?

And it was then – pressed by her partner’s newfound respect and the chance to gain more – did Akane hear a familiar voice call out.

“AKANE! USE THIS!”

Kelly turned to the source of the voice for a split second; and it was a split second too many. “What-!”

Acting quickly, Akane seized this chance and rammed her shoulder to Kelly’s body! She felt the satisfying grunt of her partner as she was thrown back, creating distance, and therefore giving enough time for Akane to turn and receive the pair of weapons that were flying straight for her!

Grab!

Akane smiled wide as she entered a familiar stance. She bent her body low as she held two machete-like blades, each in a palm of her hand and as black as Midnight. “OH YEAH! Round two, baby!”

But of course, she could never forget the person who gave her this second chance – who always gave her more chances than she probably deserved.

And so she turned to her mother figure and smiled; “Thanks, Auntie Cinder!”

“You’re welcome!” Cinder shouted, her hands cupped around her mouth as she shouted, “Now go kick her butt!”

“Will do!”

“Ngh...” Kelly groaned as she got back up again. Her eyes flickered from Cinder to Akane and then to Nathan, who just sat there beside Cinder with a sheepish smile. She shook her head. ‘So this is one of those aunties she kept mentioning...’

Nevertheless, the battle was still in progress, and so Kelly pushed back whatever thoughts that she had had back to the depths of her mind. ‘Questions later. Victory now.’

“Okay then.” Kelly twirled her longsword in her grip as she regained her footing, before settling back into her stance and keeping her knees bent low. Her eyes were burning with competition now, with the fire to be the best.

And the strange thing was?

She now found that Akane didn’t seem that bad!

“You want go? Then come on...” Kelly smirked. She was truly enjoying this... but now, she was getting serious. “Let’s dance!”

The fight started once more in less than a split second, each a blur of yellow, with trails of blue and red eyes the only contrasting thing between them. Each displayed impeccable form with their weapons and maneuvers, the main point of their spar today.

To test each other’s limits with their weapons; what their decisions embodied, what they would carry with them in battle.

Though, as Cinder watched the battle continued, she couldn’t help but feel that it had ascended to much, much more than that...

Which was proven mere seconds later.

“Come on, Akane! That can’t be all that you have!”

“Stop blocking and maybe I’ll show you!”

Nathan sighed beside Cinder. “I guess this is better than how it was before…”

“Hm?” Cinder turned to her daughter’s leader, “And how so?”

“They were at each other’s throats until midnight last night.” Nathan rubbed his eyes, “I could barely get enough sleep…”

“Is that so…” Cinder trailed off. She focused back to the fight in front of her. Now Kelly was the one on the backfoot, with Akane almost overwhelming her while using Midnight to attack relentlessly.

A burst of pride swelled in Cinder’s chest. That was her daughter, her little girl! Two years younger and already pushing back someone with much more formal training than she herself had ever gotten. And she was using her weapons so fluidly, so masterfully.

The way she fought, the way she moved, it was oh so captivating for Cinder. The emotion she had long recognized and categorized as love flushed her cheeks, and she couldn’t help but break her elegant mask and straight up cheer for her daughter.

“Come on, Akane! Win! Show your Auntie that you can do it!”

And Akane had smiled at the support – support Cinder had almost never gotten in her own life – and she doubled her speed and ferocity.

That love she felt in her cheeks, in her chest too, was almost too much to bear now! It was all Cinder took to not giggle like a little girl.  Because watching Akane fight with her weapons, with her style…

It was like she was looking into a mirror of herself. Only now, without the flaws that she had long acknowledged and accepted were a part of herself. No matter how many new eaves she turned.

 “HAH! HAH! HYAAAAAAA!”

‘She’s got spirit.’ A bead of sweat rolled down Kelly’s brow as she did her best to defend against the onslaught. It seemed that getting those two machetes had been Akane’s second wind, and more than that, she was much more skilled with this than she had been with the sword from before.

A theory began to conjure in Kelly’s mind. Back when Akane was using the sword, it seemed that she was compensating for something. Her mind suggested that it might be the shield that she had requested… and that perhaps she really would be good in using that…

But that was for the future. Right now, she was still being pushed back.

And no matter what, Kelly didn’t want to lose.

And she found great, great solace that Akane felt the same way about herself too.

She had thought that she and Akane would be totally incompatible. But now, fighting here, she realized that at the core they wanted the same thing. To become Huntresses.

And all she had needed to see that was to give her a chance.

It was just as Miss Pyrrha had said. In her boundless wisdom she had yet again directed her to the path to succeed, had shown her that there was another way.

This didn’t mean that she’d immediately discard her own way of thinking. It had brought her this far, had been her entire life and foundation, and had been built up with her own interpretations Miss Pyrrha’s earlier teachings.

But at the same time, that didn’t mean she was unwelcome to change. At least, not anymore.

And at the same time, Akane couldn’t help but grin as she continued the fight.

She perhaps had been too bullheaded. Her insistence and spirit, inherited from her Uncle, were the foundations of her motivation. She had seen that bullheadedness push him through the greatest of dangers, and so she had thought to emulate him.

But it seemed, in the heat of the moment, she forgot that her Uncle had been, foremost of all, an understanding man. He was not all forgiving, but that didn’t mean he didn’t give those who deserved it a second chance.

After all, weren’t the weapons in her hands the very ones that had almost taken his life, once upon a time?

If that wasn’t proof that she needed to be more open to giving others their ways too, then she didn’t know what was. After all, Auntie Cinder would forever be different from Uncle Jaune.

That didn’t stop them from being a hell of a duo.

Here, in this spar, she came to an understanding, that both her and Kelly wanted the same thing. And that things didn’t have to be exactly the same.

She wanted a team that worked together like clockwork. But that would never, ever come from people who were exactly the same. Differences were to be cherished, not pushed down.

Their blades clashed, sparks emitting from the contact as they pushed against one another. But their smiles shone brighter than any fire, silent understanding shared through eye contact.

The fire to be the best. The will to not lose. The want to be great Huntresses… even if their methods were different.

They had both earned the respect of the other. And now, it was time to prove it.

And so Akane leapt back, Kelly doing much the same, and both entered their stances one last time.

Akane bent low, Midnight aimed to the floor beside her as she focused all her Aura in her feet, planning for maximum speed. Kelly instead fortified her arms, bringing her longsword back above her shoulder and preparing for a devastating attack.

“Hah....”

“Hah....”

The air seemed to shift around them, their Auras teaching the peak concentration. They both exchanged the same looks, the same hunger, the same desire.

And with silent sparks, the two launched themselves at each other for the last time in this spar.

“HAHHHH!”

“HYAAAA!”

Akane reached Kelly first. The red-eyed girl quickly twisted Midnight in her grip, locking Kelly’s longsword between them and pinning all three to the ground. And as Kelly was immobilized, Akane jumped over her and turned around as fast as she could, lashing her foot out for Kelly’s face.

But Kelly wasn’t to be outdone. She quickly spun around with a backfist aimed for Kelly’s face.

And then, the two attacks met their targets at the exact same time.

SMACK!

“OOF!”

“Gyah!”

Both participants went down to the ground and slid away, their match concluded.

The result? A clear and cut draw, so obvious that neither Akane and Kelly were willing to contest the silent decision.

Cinder clapped respectfully from the sidelines as Nathan grimaced.

“That ouhgtta hurt...” Nathan muttered.

“Nothing the both of them won’t brush off the next morning.” Cinder patted Nathan’s shoulder calmingly and stood up, approaching both her daughter and Jaune’s sister.

Kelly shook her head and groaned from the kick. A good distance beside her, Akane did much the same from Kelly’s backfist.

And then, at the same time the both of them looked up, meeting the eyes of one smiling yet very much raised eyebrow Cinder Fall.

Cinder smirked. “The both of you cooled down yet?”

The words at the tip of Kelly’s tongue, but Akane had beaten her to it first. “Yes we have, Auntie!”

...Well.

Kelly bit back a smile as she rolled her eyes.

She wasn’t exactly wrong.

Cinder nodded. “Good. Then I expect the two of you to get along better from now on.” She offered both her hands to them, and without hesitation both Kelly and Akane took her up on her offer as she lifted them back to their feet.

Training on etiquette and common decency quickly kicked in for Kelly, and she faced this new woman with a bow of respect. She had a feeling this woman was important to Akane, and if what she had said back in the spar was true...

“Kelly Arc. It’s a pleasure to meet you, Miss...?”

“Cinder.” Cinder nodded to her, “Cinder Fall.”

“Auntie Cindy!” Akane had quickly rushed over to her mother figure and hugged her tight, burying her face in her chest. “I’ve missed you!”

Cinder’s smile turned several degrees warmer, and she hugged her daughter tighter. “I’ve missed you too, darling.” She ran her hand through her daughter’s blonde hair, dirty, unlike her father’s golden yellow, and sighed in content.

This was her precious, what she cherished more than any power she had ever accumulated in her life.

And that, of course, meant one thing.

“Now…” Cinder pulled away ever so slightly and fixed her daughter with a Look. “Do you mind telling me why you ran away from home?”

“E-Eeeep!” Akane freezed up her in her aunt’s hug, the literal warmth from her skin not doing her any favours. “I- I’m sorry, Auntie!”

“…Are you?

Akane looked away. “W-Well...”

“Now now, Akane, what did I tell you about lying?”

“That you shouldn’t do it unless you won’t get caught?”

“E-erk.” Cinder’s face scrunched up, looking as if she had swallowed a particularly bitter fruit. “Don’t let your Uncle hear that.”

“But that was what you told me when we were training with Midnight!”

“And don’t tell me I trained you with it either!” Cinder said, before sighing and rubbing her nose. “He’ll kill me if he ever learned I let you anywhere near anything sharp...”

“Well... to be honest...” Akane shrugged. “I... think he already knows.”

“ofcoursehedoes.” Cinder muttered, before shaking her head and focusing on the matter at hand. It really was a wonder how she so easily managed to get her off-topic... but Cinder never really minded.

“Listen, Akane.” Cinder said, and she was glad that her ‘stern voice’ still worked. She saw how Akane’s back straightened, how her eyes focused, and knew it was time she said what she needed to say.

“Your Uncle is worried to hell and back about you, and is coming to see you,” Cinder began, and she didn’t at all enjoy the way Akane’s eyes seemed to freeze with fear. And so she quickly said, “But I’ve told him that he needs to give you a chance.”

Akane’s mouth opened to gape, and she could only force out the words, “W-what...?”

“Akane... trust me, I understand.” Cinder said softly. “But you know he had to know eventually. Leaving him in the dark... it just wasn’t right. So I convinced him to give you a chance, but... you’ll have to see him at some point.”

“I- I know.” Akane looked to the side. She closed her eyes as her body shook, and Cinder pulled her into another hug.

And this time, her daughter really did seem sorry. “I- I’m sorry....”

“I’m not who you should be saying that to. So save your apologies until you can meet him, and when you do, make sure you can back it up with how good you’ve become, ‘mkay?” at her daughter’s nod, Cinder ran her fingers through her hair softly once more, before letting her go.

“Now.” Cinder said, putting her hands on Akane’s shoulders, “I heard you got into a team. Why don’t you introduce me to them?”

“T-team? Oh, oh, right!” Akane immediately gained new energy and jumped away, dragging Nathan over. She motioned to her partner too, “This is Kelly and Nathan! They’re my teammates, and- and...”

Cinder chuckled as Akane’s cheeks flushed. “I know you haven’t been getting along well with them... part of the reason I’m here right now.”

“O-Oh...”

“I’ve heard about all of you.” Cinder began, and then she faced her daughters’ teammates. “Kelly and Nathan, right? Again, a pleasure to meet you.”

“As I said before, the pleasure is all ours, ma’am.”

“What she said. Nice meetin’ ya, ma’am.”

 “Well mannered. Certainly more than I had expected.” Cinder chuckled. “I’ve heard Initiation didn’t go as well as it usually went? Is there anything you could tell me about that?”

“M-Miss... the thing is, Beacon’s Initiation is a matter of school privacy.” Kelly said. While yes, she did indeed have questions she wanted to ask, there was also a way to properly breach them to the person in question.

“Oh, don’t worry, I already know the gist of it.” Cinder waved her concerns off. “Robots, right? Atlesian Knights?”

“H-How did you-”

“I have my sources. What I don’t have are your own personal thoughts.” Cinder said, her eyes set at Kelly and Nathan.

“W-Well, ya see, Miss...” Nathan muttered, his own gaze flickering back and forth from Akane to her.

Cinder smiled. “Don’t hold back on her behalf. I can take it.”

Akane was aghast. “A-Auntie-!”

“Oh thank god.” Kelly smirked; here she thought that Miss Fall would be someone who always totally sided with her niece. Hearing that she didn’t was refreshing. And though they had somewhat resolved their differences...

That didn’t mean that Kelly didn’t still have some choice words to say.

And so Kelly opened her mouth, began explaining... and a small, petty part of her enjoyed the way Miss Fall’s smile slowly turned to that of gaping horror.

“SHE DID WHAT?!”

Pyrrha did her best to come as fast as she could – really, she did!

But today was just chock-full of jobs for her to do. The meeting with Kelly, her own classes to arrange, Ozpin’s antics to settle down, helping Ruby with her own class, Ozpin’s coffee to restock, investors to assure, waiting for Ren to come with the others, Ozpin to remind...

Oh, did she mention Ozpin yet? Oh, she did?

Yeah, well that was because he was a total prick.

Pyrrha took a deep breath.

Regardless.

Kelly had asked for help, and not just for anything either. She could still remember the message on her Scroll’s screen, saying those brief words:

Helping Akane train. Might not be able to do it alone. I need your help, Miss.

There were a thousand meanings hidden behind those simple texts. There was the fact that Kelly had taken her advice so quickly. And then, that she had admitted that she needed someone else’s help, even if it was hers. And most of all, that she had decided to give Akane her guidance, the person that Kelly idolized the most.

It was heartwarming, and all traces of the anger that were there after her warning quickly melted with love. ‘I’m proud of you.’

Because everyone knew that Kelly could be as hard-headed as they come, even if she hid it behind her ‘logic’.

And as a plus, Ruby was going with her too, rushing beside her with a smile. Pyrrha knew why it was – because the last thing Ruby had wanted was for her disciple and Pyrrha’s mentee to be fighting each  other, when they instead should have rock-solid teamwork. So of course once Ruby heard of this progress, she decided that she wanted to see it for herself.

And so, Pyrrha both approached the Weapons shop, and then the room her mentee was in, with a smile. Surely things had gone well if Kelly had followed her advice this much, there was only up from here-!

And yet her thoughts were quickly dashed when she heard a shrill scream:

“SHE DID WHAT?!”

Hearing that, Pyrrha quickly rushed to the room and opened the door. Oh, please not let her dreams and hopes be dashed!

Ruby flinched. “That was loud...!”

Click!

Pyrrha did her best not to open the door with a slam, though it did made considerable noise. What greeted her sight was this:

There was Kelly, her hands in her hips and her head held high and smug.

There was Akane, her face buried in her hands and groaning with embarrassment.

There was Nathan, rubbing the back of his neck and laughing nervously.

And then there was another woman she didn’t recognize, with raven hair and golden eyes, wearing a red dress with golden lines going down it, staring down at Akane with what a harsh glare in her eyes.

This woman was clearly irritated and at her limit, as she cursed under her breath and flicked Akane on her forehead.

“Darling, what were you thinking?!” The mysterious woman just about shouted, which only made Akane bury her hands in her face even deeper. “What you did was-! Ugh! It was incredibly dangerous!”

“B-But Auntie...!”

“No buts! Gosh, I understand wanting to save people... but you’re still just a child, Akane. Please consider other options too, and don’t be afraid to admit you need to retreat at times!”

“But...!”

“Akane, even I’m not invincible! Do you know what would happen if anything happened to you?” The woman took a deep breath, rubbing the bridge of her nose. “You’re lucky your Uncle isn’t here – you know how he’d be!”

Akane peeked from behind her hands. “...Devastated?”

“Exactly. And you know neither you nor I could stand seeing him like that!”

“...Yeah...” Akane sniffed, and, after rubbing her eyes, looked back up at her aunt. “I- I’m sorry for risking my life, Auntie Cinder...”

Cinder tapped her foot impatiently, “....And?”

“...And not valuing it properly.”

“Ex-actly.” Cinder sighed. “You don’t know how important you are, Akane. I-if not to me, then, well... your Uncle...”

“I get it...” Akane looked away. “I’ll be more considerate next time...”

Because that was Cinder’s main problem with all of this; not that her daughter had so wanted to save people, that desire was probably rooted too deep for her to take out (not that she wanted to). No, her problem was that she had insisted on staying and fighting when she clearly couldn’t anymore.

And she understood that those ‘Villagers’ were in trouble. The entire point of the Initiation, as her intel had told her, was to determine if their applicants had the right mindset to start off with.

But no matter what, Cinder couldn’t let go of the fact that her daughter was her daughter. No matter how it seemed, above anyone and anything else, she would always, always be her top priority.

And that was what Cinder wanted Akane to understand.

“Good. When it’s time, please be more mature. That’s all that I ask you.” Cinder knelt down at Akane’s level and softly grabbed her chin, turning her daughter’s head so that she’d look at her. “Promise me, okay? Make sure you can come home. Don’t make me regret talking him down.”

“I promise, Auntie.”

“Thank you.” Cinder brushed Akane’s hair away and softly planted a kiss on her forehead. “I love you.”

“I love you too.”

A stray cough interrupted their moment.

Pyrrha couldn’t help but flush in embarrassment as she looked at the scene in front of her. It was cute, tooth-achingly so, and she felt like she was intruding...

But, well, she was here...

The Cinder woman’s eyes seemed to shine with recognition when she saw her, and Kelly seemed to perk up. “Oh hey, Miss Pyrrha’s here-!”

Cinder whirled to Kelly. “Don’t think I’ve forgotten about you leaving Akane behind, young woman.”

Kelly flinched, her smile dying... as did Pyrrha’s own. Yeah, that wasn’t exactly the best showcase of her teaching abilities...

“As it stands, I’ve got more words to share with the two Beacon staff standing before me.”  With confidence Cinder strutted over to both Pyrrha and Ruby. The way she walked spoke of confidence and authority, and her gaze was steely with determination.

Yes, Pyrrha realized, this was a woman who was used to being listened to.

Cinder stopped once she was close enough to Ruby and Pyrrha and eyed them up and down. She didn’t sneer, didn’t smirk, nor did she frown. She kept a neutral expression on her face... one that neither of them could read.

“So...” Cinder trailed off, “You two are Ruby Rose and Pyrrha Nikos.”

Ruby nodded. “Yeah, that’s us.”

“Professors at Beacon.” Pyrrha did a little bow out of courtesy, “A pleasure to meet you, Miss...?”

“Cinder Fall.”

“Ah, Miss Fall.” Pyrrha nodded. Her eyes glanced towards Akane and Kelly behind her, “And I take it you are Miss Enko’s guardian?”

“To a degree.” Cinder said. She kept her eyes trained on them both, unflinching, unwavering, analyzing every single micromovement they made. “I heard from my niece and her team that Initiation didn’t go well.”

“It was true that we ran into some difficulties during its runtime – however, I can assure you that all parties have healed successfully, and your niece passed.”

“Healed-? No, I shouldn’t be surprised.” Cinder shook her head. When her eyes met theirs once more, Pyrrha was surprised to see that they seemed to hold a new fire within them. Far from the cold tempered steel Cinder had had when she first spoke to her... no, this was more raw.

“Listen, Pyrrha. I can call you Pyrrha, right?”

“I don’t-!”

“Pyrrha it is. And you too, Ruby.” Cinder said. Pyrrha and Ruby didn’t like the way she spoke with them as if she knew them, they didn’t like it at all. But they couldn’t get their words in, because Cinder had bulldozed over all the silence.

“I know what your duty asks of you. Truly I do. But cross over the line again, and you’ll regret it.”

Pyrrha’s eyes narrowed. “And what would that line be?”

“Plunging my niece into things she shouldn’t be in.”

It was here that Ruby stepped in. Akane was her disciple, and so it was her job to assure a worried guardian. “We have a standard curriculum in place, Miss Fall. I’m telling you, you can trust us, especially with the special considerations we’re also doing for your niece.”

“Special considerations?”

Akane chirped up from behind Cinder. “Yeah! Professor Rose’s sorta my mentor now! She’s gonna be teaching me how to use this-!” In her hands, Akane summoned ‘Crescent Rose’, twirling it with ease before dissipating it equally naturally, “- and all the stuff I need to catch up on!”

“Is that so...” Cinder’s eyes narrowed on Ruby. She seemed to analyze her very soul, taking in every aspect that she could on her niece’s supposed mentor.

Ruby didn’t fidget, but she also knew how unsettled she was. The way Cinder looked at her was strange... as if she knew something that she wasn’t supposed to.

And then Cinder turned to look at her niece.

“Akane? Take your team and leave, please. I need to have a word with your professors alone.”

“W-what...? But Auntie-!”

“Now, please. I’ll meet you outside, and we can get those ice creams you like so much.” Cinder turned back to her targets, “I trust this wouldn’t be a problem with either of you?”

“No.” Pyrrha answered succinctly. She gave a slight nod to a concerned Kelly, “We’ll be fine.”

“I don’t think your Auntie means bad, Akane. So just leave us here, yeah?”

“O-Okay.” Said Akane.

“Sure thing, Miss Pyrrha.” Kelly said in reference to her mentor.

And so, with a worried nod, all three of the students quickly went out the door, all of them weirded out by the sudden turn the meeting had turned into. It truly did seem like this was a situation where their presence truly wouldn’t do much good, and as such they had all agreed to wait outside.

Click!

As soon as the door closed behind her, Cinder quickly reached for a seat, preparing two more and motioning for the others to sit down as well. And so Ruby and Pyrrha both took a seat next to each other, while Cinder sat opposite of them with her back straight, her eyes narrowed, and her hands on her lap.

She seemed to stare at them – again – for a long time, letting the silence grow heavy. The pressure grew over time, not letting up as both Ruby and Pyrrha both saw how Cinder’s mind raced behind those eyes.

One second turned to five, and then to a minute, and then to ten. Neither Ruby nor Pyrrha backed down, for they were also creating plans of their own as well. Dealing with overprotective parents were a normal part of being Beacon staff, but this Cinder seemed different.

There was something in her eyes, as if she knew them personally. And while both professors could attest that they had never even met Cinder before, they would also say that there was something familiar about her.

And that would be the crux of their arguments going forward...

And after all of that, finally, finally, Cinder broke the silence.

The raven-haired woman spoke in a completely serious tone, her eyes betraying nothing, and with such a serious expression said:

“What are your intentions with my niece?”

“P-pft!” Ruby did her best not to break into giggles. She did, however, have to hide her smile behind her sleeves. “I’m so- sorry, it’s just, the way you said it-!”

Beside her, Pyrrha rolled her eyes. “Only you, Ruby...”

And then, just like that, the air seemed to lighten. Cinder’s deathly natural expression broke into a gentle smile too, and her eyes seemed to soften. “Hmph. As expected, I suppose...”

As Ruby did her best to reign her attitude in, seeing the mood had lightened somewhat, Pyrrha took the initiative. “So then, Miss Fall. Is there something specific you wanted to talk about?”

“Yes. Regarding Akane’s enrollment.” Cinder said. This new, softer air she held herself with seemed to clash with that familiarity they had felt earlier. Had they really heard of her before? But still, neither Pyrrha nor Ruby could deny that this one was more welcome.

Cinder spoke again, “I understand that her admittance to Initiation was rather unique. It was you who encountered her that night, Ruby, am I right?”

“Yes. I saw what she did, and she told me she wanted to go to Beacon. At the time, she didn’t have any clear guardians, and so with the skill she already showed...” Ruby trailed off.

“I can see why you took her in. Even so, I need to make sure that such things wouldn’t happen again?”

Pyrrha asked next, “What do you mean?”

“Letting her get into things way over her heads.” Cinder said. “I’ll be frank. I don’t like Beacon, but I don’t hate it either. Akane wants to go there, then fine. But above all, what matters is her safety.”

“If you’re worried about mission protocols, then we can assure you that things have gotten much smoother over the years.”  Pyrrha said. It was true; the shadowing missions that first-years often get were much safer these days, especially compared to then when the Grimm were still around.

But then, to her surprise, Cinder shook her head. “That’s not what I’m talking about. What I’m referring to is the more… ah, let’s just say extracurricular activities that you often get up to? “

Her eyes seemed to twinkle then, “After all, didn’t both you and Ruby have quite the vigilante record, back when you were attending Beacon?”

“A-ah, yeah. About that…” Pyrrha rubbed the back of her neck and had the decency to look sheepish. Of the many things she was known for – her fame, her skills, her record – that didn’t really get brought up often.

But then she had to remember that she was sitting next to Ruby right now, so of course it made sense.

And it was with that sentence that Cinder turned back to Ruby. “I’m familiar with how you too were admitted to Beacon early. I can see why you’d be her mentor of sorts, but please, at least try to keep things different? My niece is skilled, but I’d rather she not have to face criminals like Roman Torchwick after school hours end.”

Ruby aaah’d. So that was where Cinder’s concern laid?

She had to admit, this was a first for her. Her deeds were almost always universally praised, especially by those who didn’t know much regarding the Huntress life. They had seen the Reaper Rose in action, saving innocents from firefights and disastrous battles, and had praised her for her heart and skill.

Not once had a person criticized her for her deeds, not since she had graduated at least. But Cinder’s concern? She could understand.

She had grown up now – and so Ruby knew, that no matter how much good that she had done back in those days, there had also been undoubtedly better ways to take care of said problem.

 “I’ll watch her back.” Ruby nodded seriously. “I can’t promise everything, Miss Fall, but I promise that we’ll give her our full support.”

“That’s all I need.” Cinder said, thankful. “Being a Huntress means a lot to her. But I don’t want it to come too early, and at cost too great. I’m sure you can see that, right?”

“We can.” Pyrrha agreed. Cinder turned to her and smiled then, but this time…

…Pyrrha noted that there was a trace of venom in those lips.

“Oh, and one more thing.” Cinder said. That venom was leaking into her words, and her eyes seemed to glow. “…I don’t want any of Ozpin’s plans near her.”

The world seemed to freeze. Pyrrha was the first to react, asking in a fake innocent voice, “I’m not sure I follow.”

Cinder shook her head in… disappointment? It was hard for Pyrrha to understand, but that definitely was what she had seen just now. “Don’t play coy with me, Pyrrha. It doesn’t suit you.”

Pyrrha flinched. Just how much did Cinder know?

Ruby took over for her friend. “Headmaster Ozpin only desires the best for his students-!”

“That’s a lie and you know it.” Cinder interrupted her. Whatever warmth she had gained over this conversation seemed to dissipate immediately, and she once more looked at Ruby and Pyrrha with those steely eyes of hers.

“If you truly believe that Ozpin has no ulterior motives, then you don’t deserve the respect that you’ve received.”  Ruby didn’t know whose respect it was that Cinder was referring to be that specific, but she felt that it was a big one all the same.

“I won’t delve into whatever he has in store for Vale. That is none of my concern, be it good or bad. All I need is the assurance of you that Akane would have a normal life.”

Ruby tilted her head. “A normal life…?” She coughed into her hand. “Cinder, we’re Huntresses. I’m not sure you understand what that means….”

At this, Cinder looked affronted. “Of course I do. Who do you think I am?”

Again, that trace of familiarity that tickled Pyrrha and Ruby’s memories returned. But even so, neither of the could recall and Huntress named Cinder Fall, nor anyone they had met in their missions.

As it stood, Cinder was probably a lot more familiar with Ruby and Pyrrha than they were with her, and in the end that could be for a number of reasons, even besides their suspicions that her connection seemed personal in some way.

Pyrrha took over for her friend, using her best PR voice. “Miss Fall. With all due respect, with the training you’ve given her, she’ll never truly live a normal. Take it from me. Those with that strength will always be sought out... if their hearts hadn’t called them to action first. Perhaps a non-combatant like you wouldn’t understand-!”

Cinder held back a sneer, but she did scoff. “Cut the bullshit, Nikos. Who do you think trained her? And in the same sentence, you think I’m a non-combatant?”

“Miss Fall-!”

“No, you’re not understanding what I’m getting at.” Cinder sighed. “I understand her dream to be a Huntsman. If it weren’t for me, her Uncle would be knocking at your doors and you’d all be in for a reckoning. My intervention, my words and reminders, are the only reason she’s still there right now, and you’re still breathing as is.”

Pyrrha couldn’t help but raise an eyebrow. She wasn’t overconfident, but she had to doubt the wisdom of someone that reckless. “I assume you meant that metaphorically.”

“No, literally.” Cinder stressed. “That is, once he’d gotten over his funk… but back to the point. Don’t you dare say to me that I don’t know what real combat life is like. I know, possibly more than the both of you. And so does Akane… even if she never shows it.”

Hearing this, Ruby’s mind flashed back to Initiation. How Akane had been dead-set, more than a normal Huntress-in-Training should’ve been, on saving everyone around her. Even she could see that that resolve had been deep-rooted in some form of trauma, something that had become intrinsic to her motivations. That, Ruby had understood immediately and was the main reason she took up being Akane’s mentor.

And that was exactly why she asked to Cinder, “Then what exactly did she go through? I’m her mentor, Cinder… I need to know, so I can keep her safe.”

At this, Cinder sighed and looked away, her shoulders slumping. “That… wouldn’t be my place to say. You’ll have to hear it from Akane herself.”

“But-!”

“She may seem sunny, Ruby… but I wouldn’t be a good aunt if I betrayed her trust and told you everything. She deserves to make her bonds for herself, not be coddled by me and her Uncle every living day.”

Cinder looked back to Ruby. “And that is why I ask for her to be kept normal. And by that, I meant no big adventures. No stopping criminals when you all could do it better. No stepping out of her boundaries. No unearthing conspiracies, no crusades against people above her weight…”

Cinder turned to Pyrrha, “let her be normal. And that means, no meddling from Ozpin. I’m sure, on this, you of all people would understand… right, Pyrrha Nikos?”

Silence long stretched on, and as her eyes met Cinder’s, Pyrrha could say that she did understand.

After all, wasn’t that what she had run off to Beacon for, all those years ago? Wasn’t that her sought-out dream, when she was a teenager back then? Speaking to Cinder now, Pyrrha could sympathize, and so she offered the raven-haired woman a nod.

Besides, Akane was one trainee among many –Ozpin passing one off his special interests’ lists wouldn’t matter for him in the long run, while Pyrrha knew that brushing this interest off would be going against a lot of what she had been, once upon a time.

And beside her, Ruby could understand too. She had too, once upon a time, wanted to have ‘normal knees’. She may be confident now, but she hadn’t forgotten her old desire to just blend in and be normal. And if that desire to be normal manifested differently in some people?

If that formed in the way Cinder wanted her niece to not be an average Huntress, but instead be someone whose future was secure as anyone else’s was? Ruby could understand it much as Pyrrha did.

Not everyone had to be outstanding. That had never, never been what Ruby had sought out for in the first place. She never asked to be a prodigy… and she would never force Akane to be one either.

And so Pyrrha nodded while Ruby spoke her agreement. “You’ll have our word that we won’t involve Akane, to the best of our abilities.”

Cinder’s eyes kept narrowed, having not missed the last part of the promise. But she understood that it wasn’t a show of their lack of character. No, because in life, no one could really 100% guarantee anything.

And so she nodded one more time, standing up from her seat and expressing her gratitude. “That’s all I ask. I appreciate your consideration.”

“It’s a pleasure.” Pyrrha said; because really, it was. But there was still one question to ask, and so she said it. “That being said… we’ve been looking into Miss Enko’s safety for a while now. We also appreciate the fact that you take it seriously. And so because of that… could we know who his Uncle is?”

Because ‘Auntie Cinder’ was the first contact they had regarding Akane’s past. Nathan’s records were well traced, and contacting his parents had been no trouble. Kelly’s connections were clear, and with Pyrrha teaching, she was surely in good company.

But if anything happened to Akane, not that they wished it to, then they would need someone to contact. Cinder Fall was good enough, but she wasn’t the one Akane seemed to almost idolize.

Cinder didn’t give away any emotion at the question. She did, however, visibly paused as Ruby and Pyrrha got up as well. “That…”

Her eyes went to Ruby, and then to Pyrrha specifically. She took a deep breath. “That is something you’ll have to ask Akane directly.”

“Ah. Of course.” Pyrrha said, “Is this yet another thing we have to earn our trust for?”

“…Something like that.” Cinder said. “He’s…”

Here, Cinder found it hard to say the words. It wasn’t as if she was about to leak his identity, far from it. But these were the people taking care of Akane now, and she had no doubt that had they known whose niece – daughter – Akane really was, then they’d understand why she had been so protective.

She was their light, her love and his reason. Raised by ‘fairy tales’ based on the very people she was studying under, and even now she didn’t know it.

…And even despite it all, even with how much Akane had loved her, as Auntie Cinder, and how much Jaune continued to rely on her and how thankful and happy he was every time they met and raised Akane together…

Even then, Cinder couldn’t help but feel jealous.